{"http:\/\/dx.doi.org\/10.14288\/1.0222153":{"https:\/\/open.library.ubc.ca\/terms#identifierAIP":[{"value":"70b85e22-23f7-4b45-8e2e-75968f30f341","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/www.europeana.eu\/schemas\/edm\/dataProvider":[{"value":"CONTENTdm","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/alternative":[{"value":"Work in the colonies","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/isReferencedBy":[{"value":"http:\/\/resolve.library.ubc.ca\/cgi-bin\/catsearch?bid=1619094","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/isPartOf":[{"value":"British Columbia Historical Books Collection","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/issued":[{"value":"2016-05-05","type":"literal","lang":"en"},{"value":"1865","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/description":[{"value":"\"Includes several pages on missionary work in the Diocese of Columbia.\" -- Lowther, B. J., & Laing, M. (1968). A bibliography of British Columbia: Laying the foundations, 1849-1899. Victoria, BC: University of Victoria, p. 32.
\"Chiefly compiled from the Reports and other publications of the Society, and from the pages of the Colonial Church Chronicle.\" -- Preface.","type":"literal","lang":"en"},{"value":"","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/www.europeana.eu\/schemas\/edm\/aggregatedCHO":[{"value":"https:\/\/open.library.ubc.ca\/collections\/bcbooks\/items\/1.0222153\/source.json","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/extent":[{"value":"vi, 374, 32 pages : illustrations, advertisements, map (folded), tables : 16 cm","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/elements\/1.1\/format":[{"value":"application\/pdf","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/www.w3.org\/2009\/08\/skos-reference\/skos.html#note":[{"value":" WORK IN THE COLONIES.\n WORK IN THE COLONIES: \nSOME ACCOUNT OF \nTHE MISSIONARY OPERATIONS \nOF \nthe Church of England \nIN CONNEXION WITH THE \nSOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL \nIN FOREIGN PARTS. \n\n\"THE EARTH SHALL BE FULL OF THE KNOWLEDGE OF THE LORD AS THE WATERS \nCOVER THE SEA.\" \nLONDON: \nGRIFFlTH AND FARRAN, \nCORNER OF ST. PAUL'S CHURCHYARD. \n1865. LONDON :\nR. CLAY, SON, AND TAYLOR, PRTNTERS\nBREAD STREET HILL. The following pages have been written in the hope\nof partly supplying the want which has been so much\nfelt, of a short and popular account of our Colonies, and\nof the work which the Society for the Propagation of\nthe Gospel has been enabled to carry on in them during the hundred and sixty-four years of its existence.\nA little book of this kind can possess few claims to\noriginality; it is chiefly compiled from the Eeports and\nother publications of the Society, and from the pages\nof the Colonial Church Chronicle.\nThe Map and Illustrations, sixteen in number, which\nadorn the volume, have been most kindly lent by the\nSociety. juni^tJL* M\/u\/\/rt4C CONTENTS.\nCHAPTER I.\nPAGE\nTHE- DUTY OF ALL PEOPLE TO ASSIST IN THE PROPAGATION OF\nTHE GOSPEL THROUGHOUT THE WOKLD 1\nCHAPTER II.\nTHE COLONIES AND DEPENDENCIES OF GREAT BRITAIN .... 7\nCHAPTER III.\nTHE SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL 14\nCHAPTER IV.\n\"WORK OF THE SOCIETY IN AMERICA : UNITED STATES \u2014 NOVA\nSCOTIA 23\nCHAPTER V.\nwork in America (continued) : Canadian dioceses. Quebec \u2014\nTORONTO\u2014MONTREAL\u2014HURON\u2014ONTARIO 39\nCHAPTER VI.\nWORK IN AMERICA (contmued) : NEWFOUNDLAND \u2014 FREDERICTON\n\u2014rupert's land\u2014Columbia 64\n1\n[ VI\nCONTENTS.\nCHAPTER VII.\nWORK IN AMERICA (concluded) : WEST INDIAN DIOCESES. JAMAICA\u2014NASSAU\u2014BARBADOS\u2014ANTIGUA\u2014GUIANA \t\nCHAPTER VIII.\nWORK IN AFRICA : CAPETOWN\u2014GRAHAMSTOWN\u2014NATAL\u2014 ST. HELENA\n\u2014CENTRAL AFRICA\u2014ORANGE RIVER\t\nCHAPTER IX.\nWORK IN AFRICA (concluded) : SIERRA LEONE\u2014NIGER\u2014MAURITIUS.\nCHAPTER X;\nWORK IN ASIA : EAST INDIAN DIOCESES. CALCUTTA\u2014MADRAS\u2014\nBOMBAY\t\nCHAPTER XI.\nwork in asia (concluded) : Colombo\u2014labuan\u2014victoria . .\nCHAPTER XII.\nWORK IN AUSTRALASIA : AUSTRALIAN DIOCESES. SYDNEY\u2014GOUL-\nBOURN \u2014 NEWCASTLE \u2014 BRISBANE \u2014 MELBOURNE \u2014 ADELAIDE\u2014\nPERTH\u2014TASMANIA\u2014NORFOLK AND PITCAIRN'S ISLANDS . . .\n91\n123\n169\n197\n223\n250\nCHAPTER XIII.\nWORK IN AUSTRALASIA {concluded) \\ THE ISLES OF THE PACIFIC.\nNEW ZEALAND \u2014 CHRISTCHURCH \u2014 WELLINGTON \u2014 NELSON\u2014\nWAIAPU\u2014MELANESIA\u2014HONOLULU 302\nCHAPTER XIV. .\nWORK IN EUROPE AND THE SHORES OF THE MEDITERRANEAN :\nGIBRALTAR \u2014 JERUSALEM \u2014 CONTINENTAL CHAPLAINCIES \u2014 EMIGRANTS' AID FUND\u2014ST. AUGUSTINE'S COLLEGE\u2014PRESENT STATE\nOF THE COLONIAL CHURCH\u2014CONCLUSION 343 IMS\nLIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.\nPAGE\nmap of the world (to face Title-page)\nbishop seabury's parsonage 26\nst. paul's church, st. Margaret's bay, nova scotia . . 32\nthe rice lake, toronto 48\na newfoundland tilt 66\ncodrington college 104\nindian school-house, pomeroon 118\nutimuni, a zulu chief 140\nport louis, mauritius 190\nbishop's college, calcutta 200\ncathedral at colombo 226\ntrincomalie, ceylon 230\nsarawak, from the court house 238\nSYDNEY 258\nst. peter's collegiate school, Adelaide 282\nport nicholson, new zealand n 318\nst. Augustine's college, canterbury 360 'a*****\u00ab'*\u00a33SmSmk - - - _.r I- ~ ~j WORK IN THE COLONIES.\nchaptee: i.\nThere are few people, at least among those making any profession of religion in this Christian land, who do not repeat\nthese words each day of their lives; and Sunday after Sunday\ntheir sound is borne upwards, from the hearts, we trust, as well\nas the lips of innumerable worshippers. But amongst the\nthousands who unite in offering up this prayer, how small a\nnumber ever reflect on the responsibility they thus incur !\nIs it not generally acknowledged that when we pray for any\ntemporal or spiritual blessing it is our bounden duty to make\nevery exertion in our power towards the attainment of that\nblessing 1 Should we not justly deem that person in error, who,\nhaving prayed earnestly, \" Give us this day our daily bread,\"\nshould sit with folded hands' expecting his daily sustenance to\nbe brought to him without any corresponding effort on his part 1\nHow then can we beseech the Almighty to hasten the coming\nof His visible kingdom here below,\u2014that is, the extension of\nthe Christian religion throughout the world, as we do in this\nB ri\n2 WORK IN THE COLONIES.\npetition,\u2014how ean we venture to do this if we are not at the\nsame time doing everything in our power to advance that blessed\nobject %\nLet each one of us then ask himself the question,\u2014What\nam I doing to spread the knowledge of our Blessed Lord and\nHis Gospel amongst those who sit in darkness and the shadow\nof death ?\nAnd to those who think that it is not in their \"power to do\nanything for so great a work, be it said, there are three methods\nin which the propagation of the Gospel may be advanced, and\none or more of these is in the power of every living being.\n- Firstly, by Personal Exertions. In all ages it has pleased\nGod to raise up men who have devoted themselves to this work\nas missionaries\u2014men, who have indeed \"left houses and lands,\nbrethren and sisters, fathers and mothers, wives and children,,\nfor Christ's sake and the Gospel's.\" Erom the days of the\nApostles to the present time, there has never been wanting a\nglorious succession of those who have thus\n \" climbed the steep ascent of Heaven\nThrough peril, toil, and pain,\"\u2014\nAnd let us never forget,\u2014we,\u2014who in Christian England\nenjoy the full light of the Gospel,\u2014that we owe that blessing\nentirely to the exertions, to the self-denying labours of such as\nthese;\u2014to whom, doubtless, has been, and ever will be fulfilled,\nthe gracious promise that they \"shall receive an hundredfold\nnow in this time\u2014and in the world to come eternal life.\"\nAnd here we cannot forbear directing attention to an excellent paper which appeared some years ago in the Gospel\nMissionary^, entitled, \"A few Words to Mothers at Home\nabout Missions Abroad,\" which clearly points out to English\n1 Vide Gospel, Missionary, vol. v. p. 60. WORK in the colonies.\" 3\nmothers how much may be done by them in awalang and fostering a missionary spirit in their children.\nBut there are many who by reason of their age, or sex, or\nother circumstances, are unable to give their own personal\nassistance in this great work. The next method of advancing\nthe propagation of the Gospel, is one which is undoubtedly in\nthe power of all, and that is,\u2014\nSecondly, by Prayer. When our country is either threatened\nby hostile armies, or engaged at a distance in all the horrors of\nwar, all are ready and anxious to join in fervent prayer for success to our arms, and comfort and support to the brave soldiers\nwho are freely laying down their Eves for their Queen and\ncountry. And most clearly it is- our duty so to do. But, is it\nnot equally, or much mere our duty to intercede for those who\nare engaged in a far higher, far nobler warfare,\u2014for those devoted soldiers, who beneath the banner of the Cross, and led on\nby the great Captain of our salvation, are fighting the fight of\nfaith in all parts of the world against sin and Satan, the unfailing adversaries of our souls ? The success we should pray for\nin this case is no mere earthly victory, by which, at best, some\ncities or provinces are added to our possessions (and with them\na heavier load of responsibility upon our rulers and governors),\nor a few perishable honours are heaped upon our conquering\ntroops. No,\u2014the victory we pray for is one in which thousands\nof immortal souls are rescued from the dominion of the powers\nof darkness; and the victorious soldiers in that battle need no\nfading earthly garlands for their brows, for to- them it has been\nsaid, 1 They that turn many to righteousness shall shine as the stars\nfor ever and ever;\" and \" Wlien the Chief Shepherd shall appear,\nye shall receive a crown of glory thatfadeth not away.\"\nLet us not then be backward to fulfil this great duty: let\nus not be satisfied with coldly joining once or twice a year in\nB 2\n4\ni 4 WORK IN THE COLONIES.\nthe prayers which our Church offers up for all Jews, Turks,\ninfidels, or heretics, and for those labouring amongst them;\nbut let us earnestly and continually pray to the Lord of the\nharvest that He would send forth labourers into His harvest,\nand crown their labours with success.\nThere is yet another way in which most of us may assist\nin the propagation of the Gospel, and that is\u2014\nThirdly, by Almsgiving. Even the youngest and poorest\namongst us may do something in this way, as has been shown\nby many interesting instances in the pages of the Gospel\nMissionary: and to prove of how much value a trifling sum\nmay become, when contributed by many persons, it may suffice\nto refer to the fact printed on the Missionary boxes of the\nSociety for the Propagation of the GospeL that \" if every family\nin our Church would subscribe only one halfpenny a week,\nthe whole sum would amount to 200,000?. a year, which would\n-enable the Society to send out 2,000 missionaries to the British\ncolonies.\"\nTo those who have a larger share of this world's goods, be it\nsaid, \" Freely ye have received, freely give.'' There are some\nwho think to excuse themselves by saying, \"We have so many\nclaims nearer home, we must attend to them.\" Be it so,\u2014\nattend to home claims and duties,\u2014but, at the same time,\nbeware of neglecting the claims of the heathen, the emigrant,\nand the settler abroad, which appear distant only to our shortsighted vision, but are equally near and imperative in the sight\nof the Omnipresent Euler of the world. Others will say that\nthey really cannot afford to give away so much in charity; but,\nwould this plea be often heard, if we all observed the ancient\nlaw of the Jews, and custom of the earlier Christians, of setting\naside a tenth part of our incomes for religious and charitable\npurposes? Had this rule been observed in times past, we WORK IN THE COLONIES. 5\nshould not now behold that vast, overwhelming mass of moral\nand spiritual misery and destitution, which surrounds us even\nin this favoured country. With the countless thousands thus\nsaved from luxury and self-indulgence, some more adequate\nprovision could have been made without difficulty for the wants\nof our over-crowded population.\nO ! if English Churchmen and Churchwomen instead of trying\n(as is too often the case now) to give away the smallest possible\nsum consistent with the world's notions of propriety and decency,\n\u2014if they would but revive the ancient spirit of self-sacrifice\nwhich ainimated their forefathers\u2014that spirit which adorned our\nland with the beautiful churches and cathedrals which remain\nto this day a witness of their piety and Hberality\u2014that spirit\nwhich founded and endowed schools and colleges, where unborn\ngenerations might be reared in those holy principles which were\nthe guiding stars of ilieir lives, and the mainspring of their\nactions\u2014if this spirit were revived amongst us, we should no\nlonger hear of missions not undertaken, or abandoned for want\nof funds, of countries yet untrodden by the foot of the missionary, of Bishops worn out in the almost impossible attempt to\nrule, single-handed, over the spiritual destinies of dioceses as\nlarge as or larger than the entire extent of Great Britain, and of\ntribes eagerly demanding the blessings of salvation, and apparently demanding them in vain!\nLet us then endeavour by a course of steady and consistent\nself-denial to wipe away this reproach. Let us all \" he ready to\ngive and glad to distribute: laying up in store for ourselves a good\nfoundation against the time to come, that we may attain eternal\nK\nH we wish to maintain in ourselves by association with\nothers, the spirit of persevering exertion and prayer, there is\nthe Missionary Union of St. Augustine's inviting us to join WORK IN THE COLONIES.\nit. This union was formed originally in connexion with St.\nAugustine's College,' Canterbury ; but it now includes upwards\nof 1,000 members, residing in sixty-nine different dioceses of\nthe English communion. They make it their practice, unless\nreasonably hindered, to communicate on Whit-Sunday, with\nspecial prayer for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the\nmissions of the Church. They adopt particular subjects commended from time to time to their intercession by missionaries,\nwho have put themselves into communication with the Warden\nof St. Augustine's. They receive also interesting missionary\ncorrespondence from all parts of the world, and other papers\nissuing from the St. Augustine's press. In fact they labour,\neach according to his ability, for the extension of the kingdom\nof Christ.\nAnd if we seek for a channelby which to convey the fruits of\nour zeal to these distant regions, we shall not have far or long\nto seek. The venerable. Society for the Propagation of the\nGospel in Foreign* Parts is the appointed-organ of missionary\nefforts in this the Anglican Branch -of the Holy Catholic\nChurch, presided over by her dhief pastors the Archbishops\nand Bishops, and conducted (as far as human infirmity will\nallow) in the firm, uncompromising, yet conciliatory spirit\nwhich breathes in all her teaching and formularies.\nSince there is reason to believe that there are many persons\nonly imperfectly acquainted with the past history and present\nworking of this Society, we shall endeavour in a few succeeding\nchapters to give some information on these points ; and also to\nbring forward some particulars not perhaps generally known or\nremembered, about our Colonial Empire and the position of the\nChurch with respect to it. WORK IN THE COLONIES.\nCHAPTEE II.\nTHE COLONIES AND DEPENDENCIES OP GREAT BRITAIN.\nWe proceed in this chapter to give a short account of the first\nfoundation, and subsequent rise of our Colonial Empire and\nthe establishment of the Colonial Episcopate.\nSir Walter Ealeigh has been justly termed the father of\nEnglish colonization, though the attempt so enterprisingly made\nby him in 1585 to colonize a tract of country in North America,\nnamed Virginia in honour of Queen Elizabeth, was not attended\nwith permanent success until the year 1607, when the first\nband of settlers landed and founded James Town.\nSince then colonies and foreign possessions have been added to\nthe British Crown with wonderful rapidity. In 1605 Barbados,\nour earliest West Indian colony, was acquired; in 1611 the\nEast India Company established their first settlements on the\ncoast of India; that of Madras followed in 1620, in which\nyear the colony of New England was founded; Massachusetts\nin 1630, Maryland in 1632, and in the same year Antigua and\nthe adjoining islands were settled ; Jamaica was taken from the\nSpaniards by Cromwell in 1655; Carolina was founded, and\nBombay was obtained from the Portuguese in 1662 ; \"New\nYork was taken from the Dutch in 1664; that vast territory\nin North America, now known by the name of Eupert's Land,\nwas granted to the Hudson's Bay Company by charter from\nn\n\u25a0I WORK IN THE COLONIES.\nCharles II. in 1670 ; Pennsylvania and Delaware were colonized\nby William Perm in 1681.\nIn 1704 Gibraltar was taken; in 1713 the treaty of Utrecht\nput us finally in possession of Nova Scotia and Newfoundland;\nCanada was conquered from the Erench in 1760; the colony\nof Sierra Leone was established in 1787, that of New South\nWales in 1788; in 1795 Ceylon, and in 1806 the Cape of\nGood Hope, were taken from the Dutch; the island of Mauritius was yielded to us by the Erench in 1810, and the possession of Guiana, our only important colony in South America,\nwas finally secured by the Treaty of Paris in 1814.\nIt will be seen that some of our minor colonies are not\nmentioned in this list, but enough has been done to show how\nvast was the increase of the British Empire in the comparatively\nshort space of about two hundred years. In Calais, England\nlost her last continental possession, in the reign of Queen Mary,\nand the dominions of Queen Elizabeth in the height of her\nfame and glory never extended beyond the sea-girt coasts of\nEngland and Ireland; but when Queen Victoria ascended the\nthrone of these realms, it was to rule over an empire more than\nseven times as large as that of her illustrious predecessor\u2014an\nempire on which it is popularly said the sun never goes down,\nand (what must be a far more gratifying reflection to a thoughtful mind), in which the voice of prayer and praise to the\nAlmighty Buler of the Universe\u2014the Christian's God\u2014is\nnever wholly silent.\nHour after hour that voice ascends to the throne of grace !\nnow from the magnificent cathedrals, or more humble but time-\nhonoured churches of our native isle\u2014now from the log-built\nshrines of Newfoundland, and those by the frozen waters of\nthe Canadian lakes. One after the other the congregations in\nthe deep forests of the Eed Eiver settlement, and those upon WORK IN THE COLONIES.\n9\nthe winding shores of furthest Oregon, gather themselves together\nas the hour reaches each, into their simple sanctuaries; and as\nthe matin bell peals from the fresh-built churches of New\nZealand the last hymn of evensong is but just sinking into\nsilence round the hallowed temples of the mother country, to\nrise again and again, as evening darkens into night, from \" each\npure domestic shrine\" in a thousand happy English homes.\nWhen this too has ceased, and the busy, toil-worn multitude\nhas sunk to rest, then the sun has risen over Calcutta, the bells\nfrom its beautiful cathedral tower are calling even then to\nmorning prayer\u2014soon the churches of Ceylon and Tinnevelly\ntake up the sound, next those of the sea-girt Seychelles, and\nof the South African colonies in their order, until the sacred\ncircle is complete, and England wakes again to Offer up her\nmorning song of praise.\nThus, in consequence of the dispersion of our countrymen, it\nis given to England to fulfil, in one sense, the ancient word of\nprophecy, \"From the rising of the sun even unto the going\ndown of the same, my name shall be great among the Gentiles.\"\nIn all quarters of the globe may be heard the sound of Christian\nworship, but oh ! how feeble is the sound\u2014how scattered are\nthe worshippers in comparison with what they might become,\nif we were to unite in one mighty effort to propagate the gospel\nthroughout the world, and especially throughout the length\nand breadth of the British Empire.\nAs a further incentive to exertion, let us remember with\nshame and* humility how backward we, as a nation, have\nhitherto been in this good work. In many, perhaps in most,\nof our colonies and dependencies, years elapsed before a clergyman was sent to minister to the spiritual necessities of our\nsettlers, and to labour for the conversion of the heathen, or\nbefore a church was built in which these \" few sheep in the 10\nWORK IN THE \"COLONIES.\n'I\nwilderness \" might unite once more in worshipping the God of\ntheir fathers. And yet in all those years how dihgent had our\ncountrymen been in \"laying up for themselves treasures on\nearth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves\nbreak through and steal,\" whilst they had thus fearfully neglected to lay up that \"treasure in heaven which faileth not.\"\nIt seemed as if they had entirely forgotten the Divine injunction and promise, \"Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and\nHis righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.\"\nBut if we look back with regret upon the fatal indifference\nmanifested by individuals in those things which concern their\neternal welfare, what shall be said of the successive governments\nwhich,'nominally professing the established religion of these\nrealms, really intending to advance the material interests of England, could yet by obstinate neglect and by thwarting the efforts of\nindividuals, resist the extension of the Church, while encouragement was held out to its opponents, and even pecuniary assistance and legal sanction were afforded to the idolatrous rites of\nthe heathen ! To the same inadequate sense of the importance\nof spiritual things, must be ascribed the fact that in spite of\nmany earnest petitions and remonstrances from all parts, enforced by settlers abroad and by Churchmen at home, it was not\ntill two hundred years after the first attempt at colonization\nwas made, that the Church was planted in any part of our\nColonial Empire, in the integrity of her threefold orders. In\na time of national humiliation and alarm, when the established\nindependence of the United States had shaken the confidence\nof our government in mere secular power, and when the\nChurchmen of those independent states had extorted from\nEngland the long withheld privilege of consecrated bishops,\nthen it was that by a happy though tardy change of state\npolicy the same gift was conceded to the colonies whose loyalty WORK IN THE OOLOND3S.\n11\nremained stedfast, and in the year 1787 our first Colonial Bishop\nwas consecrated.\nA brighter page in the annals of our colonies commences from\nthat date, and to this we most gladly turn, concluding this brief\nsketch with a summary of the rapid progress of the Colonial\nEpiscopate.\nOn the 12th August, 1787, Dr. Charles Inglis was consecrated\nBishop of Nova Scotia, and thus became our first Colonial\nBishop. His authority was supposed to extend oyer all the\ncolonies in North America which then remained in the possession\nof the British Crown, those which separated from England in\n1783, and now form the United States, having already obtained\nthe episcopate by the consecration of Dr. Seabury in 1784, and\nDrs. White and Provoost in .February, 1787. The enormous\ncharge of the Bishop of Nova Scotia was reduced in 1793, by the\nerection of the Bishopric of Quebec. La 1814 our first Bishop\nin the eastern hemisphere was appointed to the See of Calcutta.\nIn 1824 the episcopate was extended to the West Indies by the\nconsecration of the Bishops of Barbados and Jamaica. The vast\ndiocese of the Bishop of Calcutta was gradually diminished by\nthe erection into separate bishoprics of Madras in 1835, Australia (which had indeed only been nominally within the diocese\nof Calcutta) in 1836, and Bombay in 1837. In 1839 a similar\nsubdivision was effected in the North American dioceses by the\nerection of the Bishoprics of Newfoundland and Toronto.\nIn 1840 a letter of Bishop Blomfield of London, gave a new\nimpulse to the.movement, and led to the formation of the Colonial\nBishoprics Fund, from which, in the first fourteen years of its\nexistence, 264,000\u00a3. were spent in the foundation and endowment\nof Colonial Bishoprics. In 1841 the Bishop of New Zealand was\nconsecrated. In 1842 the Bishopric of Barbados was subdivided\ninto those of Barbados, Antigua, and Guiana.; the Bishop of\n1 12\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nGibraltar was appointed for the British possessions in the\nMediterranean; and a Bishop for Van Diemen's Land was\nconsecrated with the title of Bishop of Tasmania. In 1845 the\nBishop of Madras was relieved of the charge of CeyloD, then\nerected into a separate diocese with the title of the Bishopric of\nColombo; and the diocese of Nova Scotia was still further\nreduced by the formation of the Bishopric of Fredericton. In\n1846 a Bishop was appointed to minister to the Anglican congregation at Jerusalem. In 1847 the diocese of Australia was'\nsubdivided into those of Sydney, Melbourne, Newcastle, and\nAdelaide; and the Cape of Good Hope was erected into a\ndiocese under the name of the Bishopric of Capetown. In 1849\na Bishop was consecrated for the vast territory of Eupert's Land ;\nand at the same time our settlements in China were placed under\nepiscopal superintendence by the consecration of the Bishop of\nVictoria. The diocese of Quebec was still further diminished by\nthe endowment of the diocese of Montreal in 1850. In 1852 a\nBishop was appointed to Sierra Leone. In 1853 the Bishoprics\nof Grahamstown and Natal were separated from the immense\ndiocese of Capetown. In 1854 the island of Mauritius was taken\nfrom the charge (almost nominal) of the Bishop of Colombo, and\nerected into a separate diocese. In 1855 the often expressed\nwish of the founders of the Borneo mission was at length com- -\nplied with, the island of Labuan was erected into a Bishop's_See,\nand the Bishop was invested with jurisdiction over the clergy\nand congregations of the Church of England in Borneo. In\n1856 the Bishopric of Christ Church, in the colony of Canterbury,\nNew Zealand, was founded. In 1857 a Bishop was consecrated\nto the See of Perth, including the colony of West Australia; and\nin the same year the diocese of Toronto was subdivided and a\nBishop elected to preside over the western portion of it with the\ntitle of Bishop of Huron. In 1858 the charge of the Bishop of\nNew Zealand was further diminished by the establishment of the WORK IN THE COLONIES.\n13\nBishoprics of Wellington in the Northern, and Nelson in the\nMiddle Islands, and in the following yeax by that of Waiapu on\nthe eastern coast. The year 1859 also saw the consecration of\nBishops for the new colony of British Columbia (Vancouver's\nIsland), for the Island of St. Helena, and for Brisbane, or MoretoD\nBay, now called Queensland, in Australia. In 1861 a new step\nwas taken by the appointment of Bishops without any legal\njurisdiction, for the direction of missions beyond the bounds of\nthe British empire, and Missionary Bishops were consecrated for\nthe Zambesi or Central African Mission, for Melanesia or the\nIslands of the Pacific Ocean, and for Honolulu in the Sandwich\nIslands. In 1862 the Bahama Islands were separated from the\nSee of Jamaica and formed into the diocese of Nassau, and the\ndiocese of Toronto was again diminished by the establishment of\nthe Bishopric of Ontario. In 1863 a Missionary Bishop was\nConsecrated for the Orange Eiver Free State, South Africa, and\nthe new diocese of Goulburn was formed by the subdivision of\nthe Bishopric of Sydney. In 1864 a Missionary Bishop for\nthe Niger Mission was consecrated, and in the present year\n(1865) new Bishoprics will probably be formed in Australia,\nNew Zealand, India, and British Columbia.\nThus in less than eighty years as many as forty-seven Bishops\nof the Church of England have been appointed to' preside over\nthe spiritual interests of our colonies and dependencies and\nneighbouring countries. The large increase in that period in the\nnumber of clergymen in those parts (now amounting to 1,741,\nwho have already under their pastoral care more than 1,000,000\nmembers of our communion) sufficiently proves how much these\nnursing fathers were needed by our infant colonial Church; and,\nwith the blessing of God, we may in future hope for a still larger\nmeasure of success in winning souls to Christ, from their fostering\ncare and superintendence.\nI 14\nWORK IN THE COLONIEa\nCHAPTEE III.\nTHE SOCIETY POR THE PROPAGATION OP THE GOSPEL IN\nFOREIGN PARTS.\n\u2022 I\n\u2022: 1\nLet us now turn to the history of that Society whose exertions\nhave, humanly speaking, been mainly instrumental in bringing\nabout the happy change in the state of our colonies which has\nbeen already described.\nTowards the close of the seventeenth century, many faithful\nChristians, members of the British Church, being themselves in\npossession of abundant spiritual privileges, were moved through\nGod's\" mercy, to cast an eye of compassion upon the lamentable\nstate of religion among their countrymen abroad, to which allusion\nwas made in the preceding chapter. They \"spake often to one\nanother\" of this state of things; and, as private individuals,\nmade some unavailing attempts to improve it.\nThe zealous Dr. Bray (who was sent to America as commissary\nof Bishop Compton), on his return to England published information of a striking character as to the spiritual destitution of\nthe colonies, and made various proposals for relieving it. Stimulated by his perseverance and energy, and encouraged by the\nConvocation of Clergy, several members of the Society for Promoting -Christian Knowledge, together with the most active\nBishops and lay Churchmen of the day, petitioned King William\nIII. and obtained from him on the 1.6th June, 1701, a Eoyal WORK IN THE COLONIES'.\n15\nCharter, constituting them a Corporation, with the title of the\nSociety for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts,\nand appealed for subscriptions. Among these, its founders and\nearliest supporters, we find the venerated names of Bishops\nBeveridge and Wilson, of John Evelyn, and of Eobert Nelson,\nauthor of the well-known \" Fasts and Festivals.\"\nSince that time its President's chair has been occupied by the\nsuccessive Archbishops of Canterbury, Tenison, Wake, Potter,\nHerring, Hutton, Seeker, CornwaUis,, Moore, Sutton, Howley,\nSumner, and Dr. Longley the present Archbishop ; and all the\nBishops of the United Church of England and Ireland are Vice-\nPresidents.\nThe first missionaries of the Society, the Eev. George Keith\nand the Eev. Patrick Gordon, sailed from England on the 24th\nApril, 1702, and landed at Boston, in North America, on the\n11th June. Other clergymen, schoolmasters, or presents of\nbooks, were sent immediately afterwards to the British subjects abroad, Christians and heathens. Those American colonies\nwhich separated from England in 1783, and now form the United\nStates, were the chief, though not the only scene of the Society's\nlabours up to that period. The Society then ceased to contribute,\nsave by its prayers and good wishes, towards the support of the\nChurch in those parts. But the seed, which through eighty\nyears it had been God's instrument for sowing, sprang up and\nbore fruit; and the Church in the United States now numbers\nabout 1,000,000 souls under the pastoral care of thirty-six\nBishops, and 1,800 other clergy.\nIn 1710 the Society came into possession of an estate in the\nisland of Barbados, bequeathed by General Codrington. On\nthis estate a college was erected, which has been of essential\nservice in the advancement of the Christian faith in the West\nIndies.\n1 16\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nFrom 1729 theSociety has continued to send missionaries to\nNewfoundland. There were then only three clergymen, where\nthere are now a Bishop, forty-nine clergymen, and a college for\ntraining clergymen.\nIn 1732 the Society began to send missionaries to the West\nIndies,* where there are now five Bishops, 256 clergymen, and\nthree colleges.\nIn 1749 it commenced its labours in Nova Scotia by sending\nthither the first two clergymen. Here there are now a Bishop,\nseventy-nine clergymen, and a college.\nIn 1752 an itinerant missionary was sent to the negroes in\nGuinea. A native African (after being educated and ordained\nin England) was stationed on the Gold Coast in 1765 ; and a\ncatechist at Sierra Leone in 1787, at which settlement there are\nnow a Bishop and thirty-eight clergymen.\nShortly after the American Declaration of Independence, in\n1783, the Society began to send the first missionaries to the\nCanadas and New Brunswick. There are now six Bishops, 361\nclergymen, and two colleges in these provinces.\nIn 1795 the Society's operations were extended to New South\nWales, and two years afterwards to Norfolk Island. The first\nclergyman went to Australia in 1788, and that continent now\nhas seven Bishops and 217 clergymen.\nThe Society's connexion with India first began in 1818, soon\nafter the appointment of a Bishop of Calcutta ; and with Ceylon\njn 1843. The native converts and catechumens under the care\nof the Society's missionaries have now reached the number of\n28,227; and there are four Bishops and 406 clergymen here.\nIn 1820 the Society sent a clergyman to the Cape of Good\nHope, where there are now five Bishops and ninety-seven clergymen.\nIn 1839 the Society sent its first missionary to New Zealand, WORK IN THE COLONIES. 17\nwhich is now under the care of five Bishops and fifty-four clergymen.\nIn 1849 the Society began to assist the Borneo Mission, now\nwholly dependent on its funds. A Bishop has been appointed,\nand there are eight other clergy here.\nIn the same year the attention of the Society was drawn to\nthe fact, that thousands of emigrants every year pass four or five\nmonths on board ship without any one to nrinister the means of\ngrace amongst them, or even to turn this opportunity to good\naccount by enlarging their minds with general instruction. The\n\" Emigrants' Spiritual Aid and Employment Fund \" was therefore opened at the Society's office. The Society undertook to\napply the subscriptions in the payment of chaplains, or lay\nteachers, on board emigrant ships proceeding to colonies south\nof the line ; also in providing books, and in purchasing materials\nfor the employment of the men, and for their instruction in\nuseful arts during the voyage. How much good has been\neffected in this department of the Society's labours, may be estimated from the statement that in the first five years alone forty-\nfour emigrant ships were supplied by means of this fund with\nclergymen or schoolmasters to accompany and instruct the emigrants during the voyage; allowances were paid to chaplains at\nport-towns, who watched the arrival or departure of emigrants ;\nemigrants were instructed and provided with materials for work\nduring the voyage; and liberal assistance was granted towards a\nhospital for emigrants at New York. The average annual number of emigrants from the United Kingdom, during the last\nfifty years, has been 109,563, of whom a large proportion_have_\ngone to British colonies.\nAt the close of 1854 the attention of the whole country was\nabsorbed with the great events and first signal success of the\nCrimean war, and the Society resolved to make additional pro-\nc\n^\ni 18\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nvision for the spiritual instruction and consolation of the soldiers.\nSix-and-twenty chaplains were selected and in part maintained\nby the Society for this most urgent and arduous service.\nIn 1856 a considerable portion of the special fund, contributed\nfor this purpose, remained unexpended, and it was therefore determined to devote it to the estabhshment of a mission at Constantinople for the benefit more especially of the British sailors,\nshipping-agents, and store-keepers at that port. Three chaplains\nand a catechist are now maintained by the Society here, and a\nmission school has been established with great success.\nIn 1857 the aid on which the Society had so long been\nencouraged to depend from the periodical issue of the Queen's\nLetter, was finally withdrawn; and with ever-increasing claims\nupon its bounty, it was thus deprived of a large portion of its\nestimated income. Little short of 10,000\u00a3 a year was thus\nprobably, lost\u2014a loss which can only be made up, but which\ncan be abundantly made up, by the aid of the clergy, if each one\nwill consent to do his part by preaching (according to the almost\nunanimous request of the Bishops) one annual sermon in behalf\nof the Society. In 1861, out of 14,023 churches, 6,363 or\nabove 45 per cent, sent their contributions, a considerable increase on the number which contributed before the withdrawal\nof the Queen's Letter. But, gratifying as is the increase, there\ncan be no satisfactory reason why still more than one-half of\nthe parishes of England should withhold their support, and the\nSociety confidently looks to its zealous staff of organizing secretaries to redress this unfavourable balance.\nIn 1862 the Society determined, in accordance with its ancient\npractice, to extend its operations to English congregations on the\nContinent, and appointed a Continental Chaplaincies Committee\nto carry out that design. A special fund was raised and will be\napplied towards the increase of the number of continental chap- WORK IN THE COLONIES.\n19\nlains, and of the inadequate stipends of those already employed\n<\u2014towards the erection of suitable churches, or the fitting up of\ntemporary places of worship\u2014and in aid of various other plans\nfor the spiritual benefit of members of the Church of England\non the Continent.\nIn 1863 the Society extended its missionary operations to the\nSandwich Islands, the Orange Eiver Territory, and Madagascar.\nThus in all the extensive colonies and dependencies of Great\nBritain, the Society has continued to the present time to build\nup the Church, and to evangelize the heathen, according to the\nability given to it. For a hundred years it was the only Society\nin connexion with our Church established for missionary purposes, but in the year 1799' the Church Missionary Society was\nfounded, at first more particularly to promote the evangelization\nof Africa, but its objects have since become more general. We\nthankfully acknowledge the good which has been, and is still\nbeing effected by this Society in different parts of the world,\nwhere its missionaries frequently labour side by side with\nthose of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. Whilst\ndoing so, however, it seems impossible to avoid regretting that\nthose good men who established it, did not rather, sinking all\nminor differences, endeavour to strengthen the hands and infuse\nnew life and energy into the frame of that Society which had\nso long been working faithfully, though perhaps at times languidly, in the same cause;\u2014instead of thus building up a new\nfoundation-which has, we fear, been regarded (however erroneously) by many persons not well informed on these points, as\na rival to the elder Society, and which could not fail to add to\nthat apparent want of unity among the members of on. church\nwhich has too often proved a stumbling-block in the way of\nweaker brethren, and recent converts to the faith.\nBut, although we may perhaps be allowed thus to express a\n' c 2\n\"1 20\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nIll\n:\npassing regret that these things are so,, we must yet never forget\nthat there is One who ordereth all things, and who has doubtless\npermitted this apparent division for some wise purpose. Meanwhile our part is clear\u2014to go on working steadily\u2014doing whatsoever our handfindeth to do, and doing it with our might in our\nown immediate portion of the Lord's harvest field, remembering\nthat it is a wide one, and that there is space in it for many\nlabourers besides ourselves.\nFor more than a century and a half, the operations of the\nSociety for the Propagation of the Gospel have been carried on\nwith more or less success, in humble dependence on, and patient\nwaiting for God's blessing, with steady faithful adherence to the\nprinciples of the British Church, and with dutiful subjection\nto its rulers. The Society has ever been quickened from the\nspiritual life bestowed of God upon the Church When, for\nthe abundance of sins, He hid His face for a season, and faith\nand prayer waxed cold in the Church, then also the hands of\nthe Society were enfeebled, and its efforts met with a scantier\nmeasure of success. Still, through years of spiritual dulness,\nthe Society continued alone, and amidst many discouragements,\nto urge on the minds of Englishmen the neglected missionary\nduties of the Church. And when, as of late, a double blessing\nseems to have rested upon the Society's multiplied labours, this\nhappy change has come in conjunction with a larger outpouring\nof the spirit of zeal and supplication upon the Church.\nWithin 160 years, the sum of about 3,000,0002. has been devoted to its objects by the Society. Other labourers have come\ninto the field, and helped to bear the burden. The State also has\nin various ways lent its assistance. Above all, members of the\nChurch abroad have been taught by degrees to value and to maintain the ministrations of Divine Grace among themselves. And\nthe result is, that in the lands which are or have been within the work in the colonies.\n21\nlimits of the Society's Charter, where 160 years ago not a dozen\nclergymen of the Church of England could be found, there are\nnow above 2,000,000 members of our communion, to whom the\nWord of God and the sacraments are ministered by more than\n4,000 clergymen, under the superintendence of more than eighty\nBishops.\nWot unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but unto Thy Name give the\npraise: for Thy loving mercy, and for Thy truth's sake.\nThe following summary of the progressive extension of the\nSociety's operations in the first 150 years may perhaps be acceptable :\n1701.\u2014Total income 1,5372. including 1,3322. donations. The\nfirst two missionaries arrived at Boston, June 11th, 1702. From\nthe first report (1704) it appears that the Society's attention was\nthen directed to Iroquois, New England, New York, New Jersey,\nPennsylvania, Maryland, Virginia, Carolina, the Yammonsea\nIndians, Newfoundland, Ehode Island, Long Island, Jamaica,\nAntigua, Montserrat, Moscow, and Amsterdam. Some assistance\nwas given also to the Danish Mission at Tranquebar.\n1751.\u2014Total income, general and special, 3,7192. Missionaries and schoolmasters, maintained wholly or in part, eighty-\n~two. Field of labour:\u2014New England, New York, New Jersey,\nPennsylvania, Carolina, Georgia, Bahama, Newfoundland, Nova\nScotia.\n1801.\u2014Total income, general and special, 6,4572. Missionaries and schoolmasters, seventy-eight. Field of Labour:\u2014Nova\nScotia, Newfoundland, Canada (1784), New Brunswick (1785),\nBahama, Guinea (1752), the Gold Coast (1766), Florida (1768),\nAustralia (1795). The Society also became trustee for Debritzen\nCollege, Hungary; and for the Vaudois pastors in Piedmont.\nThe first two colonial bishoprics had been founded, and the\nepiscopate given to the United States. nHi:\n22\nWORK IN THE COLONTES.\n1851.\u2014Total income, general and special, including part of\nJubilee and Eoyal Letter Collections, and balance, 147,4762.\nNumber of missionaries, lay teachers, and students, 1,160. Field\nof labour :\u2014British North America, West Indies, Guiana, South\nAfrica, India, Ceylon, Borneo, Australia, Tasmania, New Zealand,\nSeychelles, Tristan. These countries are now (1851) the seat of\ntwenty-three dioceses.\nw UNITED STATES,\n23\nCHAPTEE IV.\nWORK OP THE SOCIETY IN AMERICA.\u2014UNITED STATES.\u2014NOVA\nSCOTIA.\nIt will perhaps be advisable to give a somewhat more detailed\naccount of the operations of the Society in the different quarters\nof the globe; and we will therefore commence with America,\nthis vast continent having been the first to receive the benefit of\nthe Society's labours.\nIt is well known that America was discovered in October,\n1492, by Christopher Columbus, and within about a hundred\nyears of that period it became an object of great interest to\nvarious European states, and the scene of the first English\nattempt at colonization. It is a satisfaction to know that in this\nfirst attempt, the duty of propagating the Gospel was not entirely\noverlooked. Hariot, Sir Walter Ealeigh's mathematical preceptor, accompanied his unsuccessful expedition in 1585, and\nmay justly be regarded as the first missionary to the New\nWorld.\nVirginia was from the first a Church of England colony, but\nthe other three great provinces were settled by colonists professed enemies to the Church : New England being colonized\nby the Puritans, better known as the | Pilgrim Fathers,\" Mary- 24\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nland by Eoman Catholics, and Pennsylvania by Quakers. It is\ntherefore no wonder that America presents at this day such a\nmixture of different religious bodies. Little or nothing was done\nin England for many years to remedy this state of confusion.\nThe days of Charles I. and Cromwell were days of gloom and\ndistress for the Church at home, and she was unable to do anything abroad; and under Charles II. followed, it must be feared,\na time of slothfulness and self-indulgence. Not a single Church,\nin communion with the Church of England, existed in the whole\nNew England settlement (containing at least 50,000 souls) within\nthe first seventy years of its history !\nAt length, however, the Society for the Propagation of the\nGospel was founded, and these things were gradually amended.\nInquiries were made, and missionaries appointed; but who can\nestimate the trials of these servants of the Lord, who were thus\nsent out, year after year, to stem the tide of wickedness, to wipe\noff this stain from our country's history, and to keep alive\namongst her wandering children the fear of their Maker and the\nknowledge of their Eedeemer? Their lives belong not to\nhistory, their works and labours of love, their sufferings and\nprivations are recorded on a more enduring page ; but it may be\nwell for us who live in days of ease and safety, to dwell for a\nmoment on the example they have left us.\nAmongst their numbers was one, Clement Hall, who writes\nin 1725, that through God's gracious assistance, he had in about\nseven or eight years, though frequently visited with sickness,\nbeen enabled to travel 14,000 miles, preach 675 sermons, baptize\n6,195 persons, white and blaek, children and adults, administering the Lord's Supper to two or three hundred in one journey,\nbesides visiting the sick, &c. And these journeys, be it remembered, were full of difficulty and danger, both from the rough UNITED STATES. 25-\nState of the ground, and from the liability to attacks of the\nIndians. The celebrated John Wesley was also a missionary of\nthe Society for two years in Georgia, and like the rest, frequently\n\" slept on the ground, waded through swamps, or swam over\nrivers, and then travelled till his clothes were dry.\"\nSuch were the labours of some of the early missionaries of the\nSociety ; but when the American War of Independence broke\nout in 1775, these faithful pastors, seventy-three in number,\nsuffered most severely for their steady attachment to their Church\nand king; many of them barely escaping with their lives to\nEngland, or to the neighbouring provinces of Canada and Nova\nScotia> which still retained their allegiance to the mother country.\nThe peace of 1783 found the Church in America wasted and\nalmost destroyed. Virginia had 164 churches and ninety-one\nclergymen at the beginning of the war; at the end of it very\nmany of her churches were in ruins (some of which remain to\nthis day*), and of her ninety-one clergymen only twenty-eight\nremained.\nYet out of this very scene of death came life, and the Church\nof America was now, by God's mercy, to arise out of her misery\nin stronger, freer action than ever. The same stroke which had\nsevered the colonies from England, had set the Church also free\nto obtain for herself at last that gift of the episcopate which had\nbeen so long denied to her earnest and passionate longings. As\nsoon as the peace was made, Dr. Samuel Seabury, one of the\nSociety's missionaries, being elected Bishop by the clergy of\nConnecticut, went to England for consecration, which he at\nlength obtained from the Bishops of the Church of Scotland, on\nthe 14th November, 1784. Three years afterwards, Bishop\nWhite, of Pennsylvania, and Bishop Provoost, of New York, were\n* Vide Gospel Missionary, Yol. iy. p. 109. 26\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nconsecrated in Lambeth Chapel, on the 4th February, 1787, and\nthe Bishop of Virginia was also consecrated in England the following year.\nBy these four Bishops others were duly consecrated as occasion\ncalled for it, and new bishoprics were created, until their number\nhas now increased to thirty-six, the number of clergy being as\nwe have before mentioned, more than 1,800; and the rapid progress of the Church may be gathered from the fact, that in eight\nStates of the Union (viz. Georgia, Tennessee, Indiana, Illinois,\nFlorida, Michigan, Missouri, and Arkansas) where only twenty\nyears ago there was but one Bishop (Georgia) and twenty-three\nclergy, there are now twelve Bishops and 225 clergy. It is true\nthe population has nearly doubled in that time, but the number\nof clergy has increased tenfold.\nThe best proof, however, of real progress is shown in the\ngrowth of that which is the true life of a Church\u2014a missionary\nspirit. The American Missionary Society was founded in 1820,\nfor the twofold objects of maintaining Christian truth among the\nmany thousands of the outlying population in the far West, who\nare beyond the reach of the regular ministrations of the Church,\nand the spread of it among the heathen. In 1833 the contributions to this Society amounted to 12,0002. and there are now\nfour Missionary Bishops.\nThe following table of the Dioceses into which the United\nStates are divided, with the date of their erection, and the\nname of the present occupant of each see, may perhaps be\ninteresting:\u2014 ~1\nif UNITED STATES.\n27\nDioceses.\nConnecticut .\nPennsylvania\nNew York. .\n\u25a0Virginia . .\nMaryland . .\nSouth Carolina\nMassachusetts\nNew Jersey .\nOhio. . . .\nNorth Carolina\nVermont . .\nKentucky. .\nTennessee. .\nIllinois . . .\nWisconsin. .\nMichigan . .\nLouisiana . .\nWestern New Y\nGeorgia\nDelaware .\nMaine .\nNew Hampshire\nAlabama .\nMissouri .\nArkansas .\nIndiana\nMississippi\nFlorida. .\nCalifornia .\nIowa . .\nRhode Island\nTexas . .\nNebraska .\nMinnesota\nAnioy, China\nLiberia, Africa\nori\nOregon.\nDate of\nErection.\n1784\n1787\n1862\n1787\n1790\n1792\n1795\n1797\n1815\n1819\n1859\n1823\n1S32\n1832\n1834\n1835\n1S35\n1S36\n1838\n1S39\n1865\n1841\n1841\n1843\n1844\n1844\n1844\n1844\n1849\n1850\n1851\n1851\n1854\n1855\nName of Bishop.\nThomas Church Brownell, D.D. LL.D.\nJohn Williams, D.D. (Assistant) . .\nAlonzo Potter, D.D\t\nW. B. Stephens, D.D. (Assistant) . .\nHoratio Potter, D.D\t\nJohn Johns, D.D. (Coadjutor). . j\nW. Robinson Whittingham, D.D. .\nThomas P. Davies, D.D\t\nM Eastburn, D.D\t\nW. H. Odenheimer, D.D\t\nC. Pettit Mcllvaine, D.D\t\nG. T. Bedell, D.D. (Assistant) . . .\nThomas Atkinson, D.D\t\nJohn Henry Hopkins, D.D. ...\nB. Bosworth Smith, D.D\t\nH. J. Whitehouse, D.D\t\nJackson Kemper\t\nSamuel Allen McCoskry, D.D. . . .\n\u2022W. Heathcote De Lancey, D.D. . .\nA. C. Coxe, D.D. (Assistant) . . .\nStephen Elliott, D.D l\nAlfred Lee, D.D\t\nGeorge Burgess, D.D\t\nCarlton Chase, D.D\t\nR. H. Wilmer, D.D\t\nCicero Stephens Hawks, D.D. . . .\nH. C. Lay, D.D\t\nGeorge Dpfold, D.D\t\nW. M. Green, D.D\t\nF. H. Rutledge, D.D\t\nIngraham Kip, D.D\t\nH. W. Lee, D.D\t\nT. Clark, D.D\t\nMISSIONARY BISHOPS.\n1844\n1851\n1854\nDate of\nConsecration.\nJohn Payne, D.D. . .\nHoratio Southgate, D.D.\nThomas Scott, D.D. .\n1819\n1851\n1845\n1862\n1854\n1842\n1840\n1853\n1842-\n1859\n1832\n1859\n1853\n1832\n1832\n.1851\n1835\n1836\n1839\n1S65\n1841\n1841\n1847\n1844\n1862\n1S44\n1859\n1849\n1850\n1851\n1851\n1854\n1855\n1851\n1844\n1854\nSuch then is the Church of America, and so great has been\nthe blessing vouchsafed upon the first work of the Society for\nthe Propagation of the Gospel, whose labours of love in\n4 28\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nbygone years were acknowledged as with one voice by the\nwhole bench of American bishops in their Jubilee letters to the\nSociety in 1851, and by the whole body of the Church in its\nJubilee commemorations. The Church stands now in America\nas she does in England or in her colonies, a witness for the\npure truth of God's Word, against the divisions of the multitudinous sects on the one hand, and the corruption of Borne, on\nthe other. \" Unconnected with the State, she confines herself\nto her own calling. She has no ambition but to perform her\nallotted task, and no object but the glorious one of being a\nworthy servant of her Lord and Master.\"\nNOVA SCOTIA,\nNova Scotia was discovered by the Cabots under our Henry VEL\nin 1497, but was first regularly settled in 1604 by French\ncolonists, by whom (with the neighbouring territory of New\nBrunswick) it was called Acadia. It was surrendered to England\nby the Peace of Utreeht in 1713 ; but the population at that\ntime, about 20,000 in number, being, with the exception of an\nEnglish garrison at Annapolis, entirely composed of French\nEoman Catholics, well supplied with priests under the Eoman\nCatholic Bishop of Quebec, no English missionaries were sent\nuntil the year 1749.\nIn that year, although the Society's funds amounted to only\n1,8002. altogether, and they already supported seventy missionaries in other quarters, the Eev. W. Tutty was sent out\n(with the assistance of Government), and after ministering for\na time in the open air, preached his first sermon in the first\nEnglish church in Nova Scotia,\u2014St. Paul's, Halifax,\u2014on September 2d, 1750. NOVA SCOTIA.\n29\nIn 1755 this country was the scene of that most painful event,\nthe expulsion of the Acadians, or native French inhabitants.\nThese harmless people, who usually led the most simple and\nprimitive lives, chiefly occupied in agricultural pursuits, being\nsuspected of favouring their old masters, the French, at that time\nengaged in active warfare with the English in Canada, were\ncollected, and to the number of 7,000 in all, forcibly dispersed\nto the different British colonies. Families were thus suddenly\nseparated, and the dearest ties rent asunder, as is so touchingly\ndepicted in the American poet Longfellow's beautiful story of\nEvangeline ; and although the poor exiles petitioned King\nGeorge III. for redress and relief, their prayer was unheeded,\nand a page of shame and sorrow is written indelibly in our\ncountry's history for all concerned in this miserable transaction.\nThe islands of Cape Breton and St. John (now called Prince\nEdward's Island) which form a part of the present diocese of\nNova Scotia, were yielded to the English in 1758.\nOther missionaries were sent to this colony from time to\ntime, and suffered much from the severity of the climate, the\narduous .nature of their duties, and even from scarcity of\nprovisions, particularly when refugees from the war in the\nUnited States began to pour in, which they did in great\nnumbers, as many as 30,000 having arrived by the end of\n1783. The want of spiritual instruction for these was greatly\nfelt, but the Society was able to transfer hither many of the\nmissionaries who had been compelled to leave America, and\nat length one of these, Dr. Charles Inglis, from New York,\nwas consecrated Bishop of Nova Scotia, on August 12th,\n1787.\nThe diocese of Nova Scotia comprised at first the whole of\nthe British possessions in North America\u2014an enormous extent 1\n*' 1\nm- i|l\n30\nWORK IN THE COLONIES,\nof country, though at that time but thinly peopled,\nbeen since subdivided into eight dioceses, as follows :\u2014\nIt has\nNova Scotia\n(1787)\n\u201e i Nova Scotia.\nNova Scotia ^Frederict0I1 for New Brunswick (1845).\nr i\nNova Scotia {\"\n(Newfoundland (1839).\n(Quebec for East Canada {^trw! (i860).\n(Toronto for West Canada (im)1^^1^\nQuebec\n(1792)\nSo that, including Euperf s Land and Columbia, there are\nnow ten Bishops of our Church and 540 clergy in those parts;\nwhereas, at the time of the peace in 1783, there was not a\nsingle Bishop, and only eleven clergy in the whole of British\nNorth America. The Society may justly lay claim with thankfulness to this, as almost entirely the result of God's merciful\nblessing on its labours.\nIn 1788 the Bishop, in his first Visitation tour, travelled 700\nmiles, and confirmed above 500 persons of all ages, preaching\nthe Word of Life, and setting the affairs of the Church in\norder wherever he went. King's College, at Windsor, founded\nby George ILT. in 1770, was a special object of his care; and\nhere, in 1809, the Society founded four Divinity Studentships,\nwhich were afterwards increased to twelve, and twelve exhibitions of the same amount were granted by it to deserving\nyouths of the Windsor Grammar SchooL For many years the\nEnglish Government allowed 1,000^. a year to this College,\nthe well-spring of loyalty as well as of sound religion for the\nwhole province.\nIn 1810 the Bishop died; and was succeeded by Dr. Stanser,\nthe Society's missionary at Halifax, whose health was so bad\nthat after trying vainly to restore it in England, he resigned the\nsee in 1824; and Dr. John Inglis, son of the first Bishop, who\nhad acted for several years as commissary, was consecrated third\nBishop of Nova Scotia. NOVA SCOTIA.\n31\nIn 1833 great distress was experienced by the missionaries in\nthis diocese, in consequence of the reduction of their already\nscanty income. This step was rendered necessary by the\nwithdrawal of the assistance hitherto rendered by the State\nfor their maintenance, and this too at a time when the Society\nin its exertions for the propagation of the Gospel had exceeded\nits income by 8,000\u00a3. After earnest remonstrance with the\nHome Government, the grant was continued during the lifetime of the existing missionaries ; but the support of missions\nin these provinces for the future was thus cast entirely either\nupon the settlers themselves, or upon the already exhausted\nmeans of the Society.\nIn 1837 the Bishop established in Halifax a Diocesan Church\nSociety, embracing all the objects of our different home\nSocieties, not excepting that of Missions to the Heathen, the\nsums raised for which purpose were to be forwarded to the\nSociety for the Propagation of the Gospel. In 1846 this Society\nsent forth two travelling missionaries along the east and west\nshores of Nova Scotia.\nAmidst the deep regrets of his people, Bishop Inghs died\nOctober 27th, 1850, in the seventy-third year of his age,\nthe fiftieth of his ministry, and the twenty-fifth of his episcopacy.\nThe Eev. Hibbert Binney was consecrated to the vacant\nbishopric on the 25th of March, 1851.\nIn 1854 the necessity felt by members of our Church (in\ncommon with Christians of every denomination) for synodical\nmeetings to regulate their own affairs and to confer together on\nthe important interests of the Church, induced the Bishop to\nsummon an assembly of the Clergy of his diocese, and of the\nrepresentatives of the Laity chosen by election in each district\nforming a cure of souls, This assembly was held at Halifax,\nIn\n! *\n32\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nafter the Visitation in October, and notwithstanding some slight\nopposition, has since merged into a regular Diocesan Synod,\nheld annually, which has already been productive of much\nbenefit to the diocese.\nIt is of course impossible for the Society, however much it\nmay sympathize with the Colonial Clergy in their difficulties\nand hardships, to make any permanent provision for their\nsupport. This can only come from the people themselves, and\nNova Scotia is justly entitled to the honour of having been\nthe first of the colonies to secure the independence of its\nChurch by the voluntary contributions of its own people. A\nnoble scheme was projected for raising an Endowment Fund\nto the amount of 40,000?.; and, after having been delayed for\na time by the distress occasioned by the failure of the fisheries\nin 1852, and the two or three following years, and the suspension\nof the ordinary trade of the colony in consequence of the deplorable civil war in America, in 1862 a sufficient sum (about\n20,000?.) was raised to enable the Society to meet the efforts\nof the colony by a grant of 1,000?. for this purpose.\nThe diocese now consists of the province of Nova Scotia, and\nthe two large adjoining islands of Cape Breton and Prince\nEdward, with the islets on their coasts. It is very nearly as\nlarge as Scotland, containing altogether 22,435 square miles, and\nits population is 347,613, comprising persons of English, Scotch,\nIrish, French, and German descent, with a few hundreds of\nMic-mac Indians, and some thousands of another coloured race,\nthe descendants of runaway slaves from the United States.\nNova Scotia may be regarded as the great mining district of\nthe New World, and though small, is a very important colony\nfrom its vast coal-fields, magnificent harbours (unequalled,\nperhaps, for number, size, and safety, in the whole world), and\nmost abundant fisheries. A great deal of the country is still fill\n1 NOVA SCOTIA.\n33\ncovered with primeval forests, and in other parts apple-orchards\nline the road-side for thirty miles together, apples and cyder being\n\"exported extensively. But the chief traffic is in coals. Some\ngold mines have recently (1861) been discovered near the town\nof Lunenburg, in a district called the Ovens, from the nunie-\n\u25a0 rous and extensive circular excavations in the cliffs facing the\nAtlantic Ocean. An interesting account of these gold diggings\nappeared in the Mission Field (vol. vii. p. 43), and the writer,\nthe Eev. H. L. Owen, Eector of Lunenburg, goes on to say,\n\"the whole country abounds in excellent land and beautiful\nscenery; food is abundant, varied, and cheap, and the markets\nare well supplied with meat and vegetables, and with apples,\nplums, and the smaller wild fruits in their season.\"\nThe climate is subject to sudden changes of temperature\u2014\nsometimes as much as 52\u00b0 in twenty-four hours. The.cold of\nwinter is more severe than in England, and fogs are common\non the South coast in May and June. The soil and climate of\nCape Breton much resemble those of Nova Scotia, and it is\nven more healthy. The cold is much more severe in Prince\nEdward's Island, the winter lasting for seven months together,\nwhile the summer is West Indian. But the sky is clear from\nfogs, and the air is uncommonly dry and bracing.\nSome idea of the hardships and dangers to which missionaries\nare exposed in this severe climate, may be gathered from the following narrative which appeared some time ago in the Gospel\nMissionary (vol. vii. p. 17). The Eev. H. de Blois, of Bridge-\nwater, writing to the Society, thus describes the difficulties encountered in the course of a single journey :\u2014| During the first\nweek in January (1856), having been called from home a distance\nof above thirty miles to administer the Sacrament to an aged and\nsick member of our Church, I thought, to save time, that I would\ngo across the country in order to reach Caledonia (one of my\nJ\n( +m\n34\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n11\n\u25ba i\nstations) by the first Sunday in the month. Accordingly, on\nSaturday, the 5th, I started from Albany for the above-named\nplace, a distance of thirty miles. It was a clear cold day (the\nthermometer about 10\u00b0 below zero) and for the first few miles I\nmade good progress, but after that found only a single track on\nthe road. About 10 a.m. I reached the first stopping-place. On\ngoing into the house the landlady said ' Why, the side of your\nface is frozen !' and, without more .ado, procured a large handful\nof snow and began rubbing the part affected. At this house the\ntrack ceased altogether, and I had to go nearly fifteen miles over\na vast barren before I could expect to reach another dwelling.\nIn many places the snow was over four feet deep, and to get\nthrough the drifts I had several times to unharness the horse to\nkeep him from suffocating. I had only certain landmarks to go\nby, for the road could not be distinguished from the surrounding\nplain. About 2 p.m. I judged myself nearly at Brookfield; but\nto my surprise came to a tree indicating that I was hardly halfway. My horse here exhibited signs of fatigue, and everything\ndepended on him, for to walk in such a deep snow was impossible.\nFor another weary mile he went on plunging and staggering in\nthe snow, when I came to an immense hemlock-tree which had\nfallen directly across the natural ravine and effectually barred\nfarther progress. Luckily I had an axe in the sleigh, but my\nhands were too numb even to hold it, and I was beginning well\nnigh to despair when I remembered that about a quarter of a\nmile back I had passed an old camp. Leaving the horse before\nthe tree I succeeded in reaching it, found there a pile of dry\nbark, which I kindled with some matches I discovered in my\npocket, and ere long a merry blaze cheered my drooping spirits.\nAs soon as I was sufficiently thawed I returned to the horse, and\nat length succeeded in clearing a passage through the immense\ntrunk of the tree. It was quite dark before I reached my destined NOVA SCOTIA.\n35\nshelter, where a good fire and supper made me remember my\npast fatigue and danger with emotions of thankfulness to that\nGreat Being who had upheld and preserved me ! The next\nmorning I found that a violent storm had arisen (one of the\ngreatest that had been known in the province for twenty\nyears) and throughout the whole day not a vestige of the sky\ncould be seen. The following morning as soon as I deemed it\nprudent, I started for home, but I was four entire days going\nthirty-four miles. My harness was broken several times, and a\nman immediately in front of me had a fine young horse suffocated\nin a drift. On reaching home I found that during my absence,\none of my people, in attempting to go a distance of six miles, had\nperished in the snow. The perils I myself underwent are but\nsamples of what some of our missionaries have to undergo in\nthis trying climate.\"\nThese are some of the difficulties of a missionary's career,\u2014the\nencouragements which he sometimes meets with in the hearty\nco-operation of the members of his flock, and the amount of good\nwhich may be effected by a single lay member of the Church in\nhumble circumstances, may be seen by the following extract from\nthe journal of the Eev. E. Elliott, of Pictou. I On the 19th of\nMarch, 1833, while making my winter visit along the shores of\nthe Gulf I learnt that there was an Englishman living at\nBarraswa, who called himself a Churchman, and I at once\ndirected my course to his humble dwelling, where I received a\ncordial welcome. His name was William Buckler, from Poole,\nin Dorsetshire, a shoemaker by trade, one among the few who\nin early life had emigrated to Nova Scotia. He had married a\nPresbyterian, and the privileges of that community were at his\ndoor; but so strong was his attachment to the religion of his\nfathers that he had kept his five children without the sacrament\nof Baptism, hoping almost against hope that possibly one of our\nD 2\n\\\nI 36\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nclergy might visit that part of the province, or that he would\nbe able to take them to Halifax. I spent the day at his house,\npreached to about sixty persons, and baptized eighteen children,\namong whom his own five were included. No language can\ndescribe poor Buckler's joy and emotion when the ritual of his\nChurch once more sounded in his ears. I left his hospitable\ndwelling with mingled feelings of joy and sorrow, of hope and\ngratitude, and since then have paid him two or three visits every\nyear. On these occasions, with one or two exceptions, I always\nmet a large and attentive congregation, and I find, on reference\nto the Baptismal Eegister, that in the last twenty-six years, no\nless than 374 have been admitted to baptism within the walls of\nhis house. For this large number the Church is less indebted\nto my exertions than to the labours of William Buckler. It was\nhe who travelled from house to house to collect the people for\ndivine service; and it was he who sought out the children for\nbaptism, and conducted the minister through the intricacies of\nthe forest and the perils of the ice. But I must come to the\nconclusion of this good man's career.; He who had waited\ntwelve years before his children were baptized, had to wait\ntwenty-six years longer before himself could receive the rite of\nconfirmation, which he did in August last. On the 9th of\nFebruary, in the present year (1859), I paid my usual visit to\nBarraswa, and was greeted by the old man who had come out to\nmeet me and pilot me across the ice. A congregation of nearly\nseventy people waited my arrival I was much fatigued, and\nused only the Litany, and in an extemporaneous discourse, commented on its beauties, and stated with what propriety amon\u00b0-\nother things, we prayed to be delivered 'from sudden death;'\nand I mentioned a case which had occurred the day before almost\nunder my own eyes, concluding with the Saviour's solemn warning. < And what I say unto you I say unto all, Watch.' I had NOVA SCOTIA. 37\nfinished my address, the last hymn was given out by Buckler,\nand sung with his accustomed spirit, when down he .dropped,\n.under what is supposed to have been an attack of paralysis, and\nhis spirit was in a short time an inhabitant of the unseen\nworld.\n\" The last two verses of the hymn were as follows :\u2014\n' Soon shall ye hear Him say,\nGod's blessed children, come ;\nSoon will He call you hence away,\nAnd take His wanderer home ;\nj Then shall each rapturous tongue\nTheir endless praise proclaim,\nAnd sweeter voices tune the song\nOf Moses and the Lamb.''\n\" May the Society never want such a person to vindicate its\nclaims, nor the Church of England such a man to stand before\nGod for ever as William Buckler, the shoemaker, from Dorsetshire.\"\nBesides the Bishop and the Archdeacons of Halifax and Prince\nEdward Island, there are seventy-nine clergymen here, of whom\nforty-two are missionaries of the Society, settled at different\nmission stations (with the exception of one travelling missionary),\nand having under their pastoral care about 47,744 members of\nour Church.\nUnder the vigorous administration of the present Bishop, this\ndiocese is rapidly acquiring a character of energy and independence. King's College, Windsor, as we have already mentioned, was maintained for more than sixty years by grants from\nthe imperial and provincial legislatures, and from the Society.\nAll these have been discontinued, except a precarious annual\nallowance from the Society, for the maintenance of six divinity\nstudents; and the resources of the College, once superabundant,\n1 \u00abli\n38\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nwere for several years adequate only to the support of a single\nprofessor. During the last few years, however, the Churchmen\nof Nova Scotia have raised a large sum for the endowment of the\nCollege, and it is once more in a flourishing condition. Through\nthe Diocesan Church Society large sums are annually raised for\nthe support of clergymen, the building of churches and schools,\nand other purposes, and for some time past this has been done\nin a much more satisfactory manner by the introduction in several\nof the missions of the offertory, a measure which has been attended with considerable success. Nova Scotia is thus learning\ngradually to develop its own -resources and to lean less and less\nupon England for assistance in spiritual matters;\u2014the great lesson\nwhich the Society is ever seeking to inculcate. It has now committed to the Church Society of the diocese the administration\nof its annual grant, and has been enabled to apply to Nova\nScotia the general principle of gradually reducing its votes to the\nNorth American dioceses. These grants have for many years\namounted to very large sums, but they have been gradually\nreduced. The grant for 1863 was 3,100?. and there has been\na farther reduction in the grant for 1864, to 3,000?. so that we\nmay hope the day is not far distant when the Church in Nova\nScotia shall stand alone, self-supporting, and independent of her\nEnglish mother in all but sympathy and love.\nr\n1\n1\nII 1\nQUEBEC.\nCHAPTER-V.\nwork in America\u2014(continued).\nQUEBEC\u2014TORONTO\u2014MONTREAL HURON ONTARIO.\nCanada was first discovered by John and Sebastian Cabot in\n1497. In 1525 it was visited by Verazani, a Florentine, who\ntook possession of it for the King of France, and ten years later\nit was explored by Jacques Cartier, who bore a commission from\nFrancis the First, and penetrated as far up the river St. Lawrence as the present city of Montreal, then called Hochelaga.\nSeveral voyages hither were afterwards made by Cartier, and\nothers; but it was not till the year 1608 that the city of Quebec\nwas founded by Champlain.\nIn 1612 four Eecollet priests were brought from France to\nconvert the Indians, a college of Jesuits was established in 1635,\nand other religious institutions from time to time, and in 1670\nthe Eoman Catholic Bishopric of Quebec was founded. These\nfacts show a zeal for the propagation of the faith which may well\nshame the indifference and neglect of our own government and\npeople.\nThe war which broke out between the French and English in\n1759 was terminated by the capture of Quebec, under General\nWolfe, and at the treaty \u00a9f peace in 1763, Canada was ceded\nto the English. The towns of Quebec and Montreal contained 40\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nat that time 14,700 inhabitants, of which nineteen families were\nProtes'tant; the remainder of the province was divided into 110\nparishes, containing 54,575 Christian souls.\nThe first English clergyman who officiated in Quebec was the\nEev. Mr. Brooke, who is supposed to have arrived directly after\nthe conquest; but little is known of him except the fact that\nhis wife was the authoress of the novel called \" Emily Montague,\" the scene of which is laid in Canada. Three other\nclergymen, of Swiss extraction, were afterwards appointed by\ngovernment to minister here. The first mission of the Society\nfor the Propagation of the Gospel was established in 1784, at\nSorel on the river Eichelieu (now in the diocese of Montreal),\nwhich contained about seventy Protestant families; and here\nthe first English church was erected. In 1789 the Bishop of\nNova Scotia called the Canadian Clergy to the first Visitation\nheld by a Bishop of our Church in Canada\nIn 1793 Canada was erected into a separate diocese, and JDr.\nJacob Mountain, Prebendary of Lincoln, was consecrated Bishop\nof Quebec, at Lambeth, on the 7th July. At this time there\nwas neither church nor parsonage at Quebec, and in the whole\nprovince of Lower Canada only six clergymen, whilst the total\nnumber in Upper Canada (Toronto) was three, and of these nine,\nfive were missionaries of the Society, and the remaining four\nwere maintained by government.\nIn 1794 Bishop Mountain made his first Visitation, and held\nConfirmations along a bine of country extending from Quebec\nto Lake Erie, 800 miles, and in another direction to Gaspe, 450\nmore. In 1802 the Bishop, unable to meet with a sufficient\nnumber of properly qualified clergymen from England, selected\nfor ordination such young men of good promise as he might\nfind in tbe diocese. The cathedral of Quebec was built in 1804,\nby King George III, and the Bishop introduced the choral QUEBEC.\n41\nservice, and imported from England the first organ ever heard\nin Canada. Bishop Mountain died at Quebec, on the 16th of\nJune, 1825, in the seventy-fifth year of his age, and the thirty-\nsecond of his episcopate.\nAt the time of his death there were from twenty to twenty-\nfive churches in each province, and twelve more had been com-\n.menced. The number of clergymen in the two provinces was\nfifty-three, forty-eight of whom were missionaries of the Society.\nBesides these there were two military chaplains, and one visiting missionary,\u2014the devoted Charles Stewart, who eighteen\nyears before had left behind him all the manifold advantages\nof his lot in England,\u2014aristocratic connexions (he was a younger\nson of the seventh Earl of Galloway) and independent means,\nin order to give himself up to the self-denying labours of a\nmissionary amid a rude and untaught people. The Mission of\nSt. Armand was for many years the scene of this rare instance\nof self-devotion; afterwards he was, as we have seen, visiting\nmissionary to the diocese, and onthe death of Bishop Mountain,\nhe was consecrated second Bishop of Quebec at Lambeth, on\nthe 1st January, 1826.\nThe vast influx of emigrants into Canada began now to be\nsensibly felt in the altered state of the population, and. the\nincreased want of spiritual ministrations in all parts. As early\nas the year 1819*, 12,000 emigrants had arrived, but from 1825\nto the end of 1848 as many as 767,373 persons went out to our\nNorth American Colonies, of whom all but a very inconsiderable\nportion proceeded to Canada.\nBishop Stewart was unwearied in visiting his immense diocese, consecrating churches, and holding confirmations wherever\nhe went. But after a few years, his health, never strong, failed\naltogether; and at his earnest request, Dr. G. J. Mountain, the\nson of his predecessor, who had for fifteen years held. the. Arch- 1\n42\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n11\nitlU\nmm\n\u25a0. \u25a0\u25a0 ji\n\\f.\ndeaconry of Quebec, was appointed his coadjutor, with the title\nof Bishop of Montreal, and consecrated at Lambeth on the 14th\nof February, 1836.\nDirectly after this, Bishop Stewart went to England in the\nhope of repairing his shattered health; but he never rallied, and\nafter some months of gradual sinking and exhaustion, this good\nBishop fell asleep in the Lord, on the 13th July, 1837. His\nlast days were spent in the house of his nephew, the Earl of\nGalloway, free from intrusion, and affectionately tended, and he\nwas buried in the family vault at Kensal Green.\nIn the rebellion of 1837 it is worthy of remark that the\nmembers of the Church of England to a man stood true to their\nSovereign, not one of those taken with arms in their hands being\nof that communion;\u2014a significant fact^ surely, and when viewed\nin connexion with the loyalty of the native Christians in the\nIndian Mutiny in 1857, one most eloquent to prove that churches\nand clergymen are a better safeguard to a country than military\nforts and garrisons.\nIn 1839 the division of the diocese, so long and urgently\nrecommended, took plaee, and the province of Upper Canada\nwas formed into the diocese of Toronto.\nA Diocesan Cbureh Society, similar to that established in\nNova Scotia, was first organized in 1842. Various endowments\nin land have been conveyed to it, and in the year 1861 its\nannual income amounted to $5,920.\nIn 1844 Bishop's College, Lennoxville, was established by\ncharter from the Provincial Government, for the education of\ncandidates for the ministry; the Society granted the sum of\n1,000?. towards the endowment, and in 1851 the further sum\nof 1,000?. for the endowment of Scholarships for poor students\nto be afterwards employed as missionaries.\nIn 1847 a dreadful fever broke out amongst the emigrants, QUEBEC.\n43\nwho in this year thronged the shores of Canada to the enormous\nnumber of 109,680 persons. Five clergymen, three of them\nmissionaries of the Society, fell victims to their active sympathy\nfor the sick emigrants, and seven other missionaries took the fever,\nbut recovered. Grosse Isle, the quarantine station, thirty miles\nbelow Quebec, was the principal scene of this visitation. In the\ncourse of three months there died not less than 5,424 persons,\nwho all He buried in the small burial-ground on the island. A\nrecent traveller says, | Now the island is like a little paradise,\nand it is hard to believe that it was once the scene of such a\ndreadful visitation.\"\nIn 1850 this diocese was still farther diminished by the\nerection of Montreal into a separate see, and Bishop Mountain\nresigned the title of Bishop of Montreal, which he had hitherto\nborne, to the new bishop, Dr. Fulford, and resumed that of his\npredecessors, the Bishops of Quebec.\nAt the close of 1854 the alienation of the Clergy Eeserves of\nCanada (of which more full particulars will be given in the\naccount of Toronto) threw considerable gloom over the prospects\nof this diocese. About the same time the Society was compelled,\nby reason of pressing claims elsewhere, to commence the gradual\nwithdrawal of the assistance which it had so largely and for so\nlong a time afforded, and great efforts were made to provide\nfrom local sources for the wants of the Church in Quebec.\nOn the 6th of January, 1863, the venerable and beloved\nBishop Mountain, who for a period of twenty-seven years had\npresided over the diocese, and during the early portion of his\nepiscopate over the whole province of Canada, was called to his\nrest, full of years and honours. Never was there a Bishop of a\nmore saintly life, of a gentler spirit, or more self-denying habits,\nand he bore with him to the grave the esteem, the affection,\nand the regret of all members of the community. The Eev.\nat 44\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nJ. W. Williams, Professor of Bishop's College, Lennoxville, was\nduly elected by the Synod to this important see, and on the 19th\nof June was consecrated at Quebec by the Bishop of Montreal as\nMetropolitan, assisted by all the other Canadian Bishops, the\nAmerican Bishop of Vermont also taking part in the services.\nIn January, 1864, the Society granted the sum of 1,000?. out\nof its General Endowment Fund, towards the endowment of\nparishes in this diocese.\nBefore the division of the see took place the diocese of Quebec\ncomprised a territorial area equal to the whole of France, with\na population of above 782,767. Its extent now is 153,432\nsquare miles ; there are sixty-eight churches and chapels, and\nthe total number of clergy is fifty-two, of whom twenty-six are\nmissionaries of the Society, which in the year 1862 expended\nthe sum of 3,041?. in this diocese.\nThere is perhaps hardly any diocese in which the Church has\ngreater difficulties to contend with It contains about 27,000\nChurch people, thinly scattered over a vast territory, mainly\noccupied by French Eoman Catholics, and the roads during\ncertain seasons are almost impassable, and all this necessitates\nthe maintenance of a body of clergy somewhat large in proportion to the mere numbers of the people. These are aU formidable obstacles in the way of the Church becoming independent of foreign aid and able to support itself Much\nhowever has of late years been done to elicit local resources.\nIn the address presented to Bishop Mountain by the clergy and\nlaity of Quebec, in August, 1862, on the interesting occasion of\nthe completion of his fiftieth year in the ministry, some of the\nprincipal benefits are specified which had been secured to the\ndiocese during his episcopate of twenty-six years. Amongst\nothers the following are named :\u2014A permanent endowment of\nthe see; the foundation of the University of Bishop's College, QUEBEC.\n45\nfrom which forty-five clergymen had already been sent forth;\nthe establishment of the Incorporated Church Society ; and the\ninstitution of the Diocesan Synod. In the same period the\nnumber of churches had been increased from twenty-one to\nsixty-eight (completed or in course of erection), and that of the\nclergy from seventeen to fifty.\nThe following testimony of Bishop Mountain to the useful\nexertions of the clergy, gives a striking picture of missionary\nlife in Canada :\u201411 could mention,\" he says in one of his early\nletters, \" such occurrences as, that a clergyman upon a circuit of\nduty, has passed twelve nights in the open air, six in boats upon\nthe water, and six in the depths of the trackless forest with\nIndian guides; and a Deacon has performed journeys of 129\nmiles in the midst of winter upon snow shoes. I could tell\n. how some of these poor ill-paid servants of the Gospel have\nbeen worn down in strength before their time at remote and\nlaborious stations. I could give many a history of persevering\ntravels in the ordinary exercise of ministerial duty, in defiance\nof difficulties \"and accidents, through woods and roads almost\nimpracticable, and in all the severities of weather; or of rivers\ntraversed amid masses of floating ice, when the experienced\ncanoe-men would not have proceeded without being urged. I\nhave known one minister sleep all night abroad, when there\nwas snow upon the ground. I have known others answer calls\nto a sick-bed at the distance of fifteen or twenty miles in the\nwintry woods; and others who have travelled all night to keep\na Sunday appointment after a call of this nature on the Saturday.\nThese are things which have been done by the clergy of Lower\nCanada, and in almost every single instance which has here been\ngiven, by missionaries of the Society for the Propagation of the\nGospel.\"\nOf the services rendered to his diocese by the Society itself\nJ 46\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nthe same devoted Bishop made a grateful acknowledgment in\nthese words, with which the account of Quebec may be not\ninappropriately concluded:\u2014\" I am also led to reflect more\nand more every day upon the incalculable blessings which by the\nprovidence of God, have been procured to the Protestant inhabitants of these colonies by means of the Society's operations ;\nand if there be persons in England who hold back their hands\nfrom the support of the Society, under the idea that it is not\nan effectual instrument in promoting the cause of the GospeL I\nfervently pray God that their minds may be disabused. Those\nhave much to answer for, who from defect of information (since\nthat is the most charitable construction to put upon their pror\nceedings), propagate or adopt such a notion : it is very easy for\n' gentlemen of England who live at home at ease,' to pass a\nsweeping judgment upon poor soldiers of Jesus Christ, who are\nenduring hardships in the obscurity of Canadian woods; these\nhowever, stand or fall to their own Master; but if the means of\nthe Society (which God avert!) should be really impaired by\nsuch representations, many sheep will be left without a shepherd,\nand many souls will have to charge upon unkind brethren in the\nland of their fathers, their spiritual destitution and advancing\ndebasement.\"\nTOEONTO.\nThe history of Upper Canada is so closely connected with\nthat of the Lower Province (Quebec), that but little remains to\nbe told of it previous to its erection into the separate Diocese of\nToronto in the year 1839.\nThe Society's connexion with it firstc ommenced in 1785,\nwith the appointment of the Eev. John Stuart as missionary at\nCataraqui (Kingston), at which time the total population of the TORONTO.\n47\nprovince was under 10,000. The two next missionaries were\nthe Eev. J. Langhorn (1787) and the Eev. E. Addison (1792),\nboth of them men of remarkable character; the latter in addition to his own more immediate mission (Niagara, in which he\nlaboured faithfully for forty years), was diligent in ministering\nto the Mohawks settled on the Grand Eiver, above 500 of whom\nwere members of the Church of England.\nIn 1793 Governor Simcoe founded the town of Toronto, which\nwas at first called York : two Indian families were before then\nin quiet possession, and myriads of wild fowl crowded the waters\nof the bay. It is now an important capital, containing 30,775\ninhabitants, and amongst other public buildings a cathedral, five\nchurches, and two colleges.\nThe fourth clergyman in this province was the Eev. G. O.\nStuart, ordained in 1800, the late Archdeacon of Kingston;\nthe fifth, ordained in 1803, to the mission of Cornwall, was the\nEev. John Strachan, the present venerable Bishop of Toronto.\nIn 1816 a Bible and Prayer-book Society was established at\nToronto, for the more especial benefit of the many thousand\nBritish in the wilderness, beyond the reach of the regular\nministrations of the Church.\nLa 1820 Bishop Mountain delivered his last charge to the\nclergy of the province assembled at Toronto : and when he died,\nin 1825, their numbers had increased to twenty-six.\nHis successor, Dr. Stewart, as visiting missionary had made\nhimself well acquainted with most of the different mission\nstations. In his visitations to this part of his immense diocese\nin the years 1826 and 1827, he confirmed altogether 783 persons : and on his return to Toronto in the latter year he admitted\nthree clergymen to the order of priests, and collated the Eev.\nG. O. Stuart to the Archdeaconry of Kingston, and the Eev. Dr.\nStrachan to that of York (Toronto). i\\S\nm\n48\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nIn 1830 the \"Society for Converting and Civilizing the\nIndians of Upper Canada\" was formed, and soon afterwards\nenlarged so as to comprise the case of the emigrants from Europe\nalso.\nIn 1833 the Canadian Clergy suffered like those of Nova\nScotia from the diminution of the grant hitherto made by\ngovernment to the Society for their support; and at a fixed\ndate it was announced that it would cease altogether.\nSoon after assuming the jurisdiction of his see in 1836,1\nDr. G. J. Mountain made a most urgent representation to the\nGovernor of Canada of its spiritual necessities, and in 1839 he\nwas relieved of the charge of the Upper Province by the consecration of Dr. Strachan as first Bishop of Toronto on the 7th\nAugust in that year. At this time the number of members of\nthe Church of England was estimated at 150,000, under the\npastoral care of seventy-three clergymen; and the number of\nchurches they possessed was about ninety.\nIn 1842 the Diocesan Church Society was founded (according\nto the terms of its charter) for the support' of missionaries, the\neducation of the poor, the assistance of theological students, the\ncirculation of the Bible and Prayer-book, and the erection and\nendowment of churches, &c. This Society has already been\nenabled to do much good throughout the. diocese, and in the\nyear 1851 its income amounted to 4,517?.\nThe Diocesan Theological. College at Coburg, was opened\nin 1842 for the training and education of candidates for holy\norders. Ten exhibitions of the annual value of 40?. were granted\nby the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, and four\nby the Diocesan Church Society. This institution is now incorporated in Trinity College.\nIn 1843 the University of King's College was opened at\nToronto, and continued for six years to increase in public esti- TORONTO.\n49\nmatron and usefulness, till it numbered as many as a hundred\nstudents. But in 1849 an Act passed the Colonial Legislature,\nby which all religious instruction was excluded from the University, all religious observances virtually abolished, and the\nfaculty of Theology suppressed. Notwithstanding every protest\nagainst it this Act received the royal assent, and the Bishop,\nthough advanced in years, immediately exerted himself in the\nmost energetic manner to raise funds for a new University to\nbe conducted in strict accordance with the teaching of the\nChurch. This has been most happily accomplished; 10,000?.\nwere raised in England for the purpose, and more than 25,000?.\nin Canada, and Trinity College, Toronto, was inaugurated on the\n25th January, 1852, when there were already more than sixty\nstudents in the different departments. The Society, in addition\nto a grant of 2,000?. towards the endowment, and a valuable\nsection of land for\" a site, gave from the Jubilee Fund 1,000?.\nas an endowment of scholarships for poor students who shall\nafterwards become missionaries. An engraving of the building,\nwith a full account, was published in the Society's Quarterly\nPaper for July, 1852.\nThe Clergy Reserves of Canada (of which so much has been\nheard of late years) were lands set apart in the province, by an\nAct of Parliament passed in 1791, \"for the maintenance and\nsupport of a Protestant Clergy;\" and were always considered\nby members of the Church in Canada to have been designed by\nthe piety of George III. as an endowment for the ministers of\ntheir own communion. At first these lands were mere waste\ntracts of snow and forest; but as soon as they became at all\nvaluable, other claimants arose, and after several years' agitation on the subject, the Legislature in 1840 divided the property\nin certain portions between the Churches of England and Scotland, leaving a considerable remainder to b& disposed of among\nE 50\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\ni\nI 111\n1\nM 111\nthe various Protestant sects, at the discretion of the Governor\nin Council.\nIn this settlement the Church acquiesced for the sake of\npeace, and because it was considered a settlement once for alL\nIn 1850, however, an attempt was made to repeal this Act,\nformer discussions were revived ; and in December, 1854,\nanother Act passed the Colonial Legislature, by which this property was\" entirely alienated from the sacred purposes to which\nit had been hitherto devoted, and applied to the promotion of\neducation, and other secular objects. The life interests of the\nexisting clergy it was enacted should be secured, and the Canadian clergy, with one consent, have determined to look beyond\ntheir own temporary interests to the permanent welfare of the\nChurch. Instead, therefore, of resting satisfied with the security\nof their own incomes, they bravely determined to commute\nthe aggregate of their Hfe interests for a capital fund, which\nshould be invested for the permanent endowment of the Church.\nGreat exertions were made for this object, and in answer to an\nurgent appeal from the Bishop, the Society promised in aid of\nthe commutation, the following payments for three years; that\nis to say, for the year 1856, 3,000?.; for 1857, 2,500?.; and\nfor 1858, 2,000?.; after which all liabilities for the Diocese of\nToronto were to cease. The gradual withdrawal of the Society's\nsupport was rendered necessary by the increasing claims from\nnew dioceses, and the serious diminution of income which was\nanticipated from the refusal of the Queen's letter.\nIn 1857 the diocese, deprived to a great extent of its possessions, claimed and obtained the right to manage its own ecclesiastical affairs through its own formally constituted Synod.\nAnd the first use to which the clergy and laity applied their\nnew freedom was the election of a Bishop to preside over a\nsubdivision of their diocese, comprehending the western districts, TORONTO.\n51\nfor which an adequate endowment had been provided by the\nliberality of the people. On the 9th of July the Eev. Benjamin\nCronyn, D.D. was elected Bishop of Huron.\n. In 1858 the names on the missionary Est of this diocese were\nreduced from 100 to 2. The Society having made a final gift\nof 9,000?. to aid the great endowment scheme, was from this\ntime relieved from the large annual payments which it had for\nmany years contributed towards the support of the clergy of\nWestern Canada.\nIn 1861 a farther subdivision of the diocese took place, and\nthe eastern districts were formed into the Bishopric of Ontario.\nThe diocese of Toronto, before the formation of the sees of\nHuron and Ontario, was 100,000 square miles in extent (considerably larger than Great Britain and Ireland); its present\nsize is not exactly known. The present population of the\ndiocese is 544,699, of whom 134,680 profess to be members\nof the Church of England. The number of clergymen is 138.\nThe sole connexion now of the Society with this diocese\u2014\nupon which but a few years ago it expended several thousands\nannually\u2014is the contribution which it makes to the support\nof a missionary to the native Indians on Lake Huron. And\nmost thankful is the Society to know that so rapidly has the\ndiocese grown in wealth and prosperity that it no longer needs\nthe help which was freely rendered during the earlier period of\nthe settlement. Not only are the clergy of Toronto no longer\nassisted by the Society, but few comparatively of them are now\ntrained in England. The Church, therefore, which is already\nindependent, is fast becoming indigenous, and a large number\nof the clergy are educated at Trinity College, Toronto, which\nwas founded mainly by the exertions of the Bishop, and is\nauthorized to confer degrees. Within the first ten years of its\nexistence no fewer than forty-seven of its students were ordained.\nE 2 1\n52 WORK IN THE COLONIES.\nHow much the Society has done for this country was fully acknowledged by the excellent Bishop when he observed, \"Seventy\nyears ago the Society found Canada a wilderness; it is now a\nprosperous and fertile region,- sprinkled throughout with congregations, churches, and clergymen, fostered by her incessant\ncare, and carrying the blessings of the Gospel across this immense\ncontinent to millions yet unborn.\" Judging, therefore, by the\nfruits it would appear that the seed which was sown in the early\ndays of the Colony, fell upon good ground, and the Society has\nbeen enabled confidently to commit the ingathering of the harvest\nto native husbandmen, whilst its own labours are transferred to\nother fields until such time as they, too, may be able to dispense\nwith its assistance.\nMONTREAL.\nThe present diocese of Montreal, like Toronto, has been so\nlong and so closely connected with that of Quebec that it will\nbe unnecessary to dwell at any length upon its past history.\nThe Society's connexion with it commenced, as we have\nalready seen, at a very early period; the mission of Sorel, the\nfirst established in all Canada, being in this diocese. This was\nin the year 1784, and since that time Montreal, like the oth#r\nCanadian dioceses, has owed much to the fostering care of the\nSociety.\nThe number of clergymen and churches gradually increased\nuntil the year 1850, when the immense see of Quebec was\ndivided, and Montreal erected into a separate diocese. The\nEev. Francis Fulford, D.D. Incumbent of Curzon Chapel\nLondon, was appointed Bishop, and consecrated on St. James's\nday (July 25th), in Westminster Abbey.\nIn 1853 the Bishop availed himself of the\" powers given to MONTREAL.\n53\nhim in his letters patent to appoint and instal a Dean and\nChapter, the first organization of a cathedral body on the continent of North America,\nIn December, 1856, the Cathedral Church of Montreal was\ntotally destroyed by fire; but so resolutely did the people set\nto work to restore it that by Advent Sunday, 1859, the new\nCathedral (with which there is said to be no building to be\ncompared on the continent of North America) Was opened for\nservice. In the course of his visit to Canada in 1860, the\nPrince of Wales attended Divine service here on the 26th of\nAugust, and afterwards presented a very handsome folio Bible\nto the Cathedral in memory of the circumstance, with an in-\nscription in his own handwriting to that effect.\nIn 1859 a Diocesan Synod was formally organized.\nIn 1860 the Bishop of Montreal was appointed Metropolitan\nof the Church of England in Canada.\nIn 1864 the Society granted 1^000?. towards the Endowment\nFund in this diocese, which has just fulfilled the Society's condition of raising not less than 5,000?. to meet.it.\nThe diocese of Montreal is 56,258 square miles in extent,\nsomewhat larger than England; but the gross population amounts\nonly to 472,405-: of these 385,787 are Roman Catholics, principally of French origin. The members of the Church of England\nare returned in the census of 1861' as being 35,170, but a much\nlarger number occasionally attend her ministrations. The number\nof communicants, according to the last returns, was 3,312 : the\nscholars in the Sunday schools were 2,920.\nThe present state of the diocese may be best gathered from\nthe following extracts from the Bishop's addresses to the Diocesan\nSynods of 1862 and 1863. \" In 1850, when Montreal was first\nformed into a separate diocese, there were forty-nine clergymen\nand one licensed catechist officiating here. We have now sixty- 54\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nfive clergymen and five licensed catechists; and whereas there\nwere in 1850 only seven out of fifty who were not receiving\nsome considerable part of their income from England, there are\nnow thirty-five out of seventy who are wholly supported from\nfunds raised in Canada, while most of the others receive considerable portions of their salaries from the same source.\" The\nSociety contributes towards the maintenance of twenty-six missionaries, and the annual sum expended by it in the diocese\nhas been now reduced to 2,920?. \"We have now sixty-four\nconsecrated churches, thirteen others in use, but for various\nreasons not yet consecrated, making seventy-seven; and five\nstill in course of erection. Thirty of the above churches have\nbeen consecrated since 1850. There are thirty-six parsonage\nhouses, of which nineteen have been built or purchased since\n1850, and two others are in course of erection.\" On the occasion\nof the alienation of the Clergy Eeserves, the clergy of Montreal,\nlike their brethren in Toronto, consented to a commutation of\ntheir life interests, and so some portion of that property, though\naltogether inadequate to the urgent needs of the Church, is preserved as a permanent endowment. For the rest, the diocese\nmust depend mainly upon its own independent resources. A\nseparate Diocesan Church Society from that in Quebec has been\norganized, and is now in active operation; and the general funds\nraised for all Church purposes during the year 1862 amounted\nto nearly 14,000?.\nThe city of Montreal was founded in 1640 on the site of\nan Indian city called Hochelaga, which had been visited by\nJacques Cartier in 1535, and named by him Mont Eoyal from\nthe mountain adjoining it. It is now a place of considerable\nimportance; and amongst the public buildings are a Roman\nCatholic cathedral, convent, and other religious institutions, two\nThe English cathedral has been already\nhospitals, and a college HURON.\n55\nmentioned. Of this city the Bishop says : | The Church of\nEngland population at the census of 1861 was only 10,072 out\nof 91,006 ; a large increase, however, over the returns of the\nprevious census. During that interval the cathedral and every\nother church in the city has been rebuilt after fire, or enlarged,\nor new ones built at a very heavy expense. But it has been\nin consequence of this increasing accommodation, and the free\nservices given at the cathedral and elsewhere, that our numbers\nare thus increased,\u2014few as we still are in comparison with the\nRoman Catholics especially, and the whole population. I believe, however, that by God's blessing, whether we look at the\ncondition and service of individual churches, or at the gradual\norganization of our government and discipline, through the\noperation of our diocesan and provincial synods, that 'the\nCanadian branch of the Church is becoming naturalized in this\ndiocese, and taking a sure root in the soil. I hope that with\nthe progress thus made, it is also really advancing the work of\nthe Gospel, and promoting the glory of God, and the salvation\nof souls.\"\nHURON.\nIt has been already stated that in the year 1857 the immense\ndiocese of Toronto was subdivided, and the western districts\nwere formed into the separate diocese of Huron. The appointment of the Rev. Benjamin Cronyn, rector of London, West\nCanada (the future cathedral city of the new see) as first Bishop,\nwas attended with circumstances of unusual interest. It was\nthe first instance in which, in the words of an interesting article\nin the Colonial Church Chronicle (vol. xi. p. 321), | a Bishop of\nour Church was elected by the free suffrages of the clergy and.\naity of the diocese to which he belongs. The principle of elecr- *\n56\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nJf\nIII\n1\n11\n1\n1\ntion from below instead of nomination from above, of election by\nChurchmen, clerical and lay, instead of nomination by an officer\nof State, has been established. We regard this as the most important step in the onward progress of the Church which has\nbeen made for years ; we regard it as an era in our ecclesiastical\nhistory.\"\nThe Society determined to grant an annual sum of 400?. toward\nthe support of at least five missionaries in the newly-formed\nsettlements!\nIn 1858 the Bishop made his first visitation of all the settled\nparts of the diocese, confirming over 1,500 candidates, and\ntravelling above 2,200 miles. A separate Church Society from\nthat of Toronto was formed.\nIn 1860, the Society granted an additional sum of 400?. a year\ntowards the maintenance of clergymen in the outlying parts of\nthe diocese. Eight missionaries were thus in part supported:\nand the total number of the Society's missionaries became in\nthe following year twenty, one of whom is employed for the\nreligious instruction of the Indians on Walpole Island.\nThe diocese of Huron contains a population of 473,000 scattered over an area as large as or probably a little larger than.\nIreland. Of this large number about 93,000 are Church people,\nand there are now 80 clergymen (31 of whom are missionaries\nof the Society) and 92 churches. In the year 1863 the Society\nexpended 1,280?. in this diocese. The flourishing city of London is the principal or cathedral city of the diocese : it is situated\non the river Thames, about 120 miles southward of Toronto, and\noccupies nearly a central position in the peninsula formed by\nlakes Huron, Erie, and Ontario.\nThe progress of the Church in this diocese since its formation\nhas been most encouraging; the general funds of the Church\nSociety are increasing, many additional churches have been built, HURON.\n57\nthe number of the clergy has been doubled, and the people in\nmost parts appear to be doing their utmost to support their\nclergymen. Of their willingness to assist others out of then\nlimited means a pleasing proof was afforded in the subscriptions\nwhich were raised during the winter of 1862-3 amongst the\nChurch people throughout the diocese, for the relief of their\nbrethren in England, then suffering from the effects of the\nAmerican war. Eather more than 356?. were thus raised and\nremitted to the Manchester Central Relief Committee, one\namong the many instances of the kindly Christian sympathy\nwhich was exhibited in almost every colony and dependency of\nthe British empire towards the suffering artisans of our manufacturing districts.\nThe following extracts from the Bishop's letters to the Society\nwill convey a correct notion of the character which it is desirable\nthat missionaries in this country should possess, and of the\nnature of the work in which they will be employed :\u2014\" Young\nmen strong in body will alone answer in so new and rough a\ncountry, and yet those who are sent upon these missions must\nhave a knowledge of human nature, such as few young men\npossess in the commencement of their ministerial life. There\nare peculiar difficulties attendant upon a mission to a new settlement, arising from the nature of the population. Generally the\npeople are strangers to each other, having no social bond to unite\nthem. The missionary has therefore to bring them together\nand bind them to each other by the cords of Christian love and\nChurch membership, before he can effect any permanent good\namongst them, i This requires much patience and tact on the\npart of the missionary, and therefore it is not easy to find men\nwell suited for such a work. Our friends in England can form\nno adequate idea of the destitute state of their countrymen in\nthis new country, or the difficulties with which travelling mis-\n\u25a0;\nI 58\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nsionaries have to contend. For eight or ten years after a settler\ntakes possession of his land in a remote district, he may truly be\nsaid to struggle for the existence of himself and family, without\nroads, often without neighbours, without money, he has to build\nhis house and barn, and to clear his land; and he must wait\neach year until the snow falls to enable him to carry to market\nsuch produce as he can raise and spare from the support of his\nfamily, in order that he may be able to pay his taxes, and meet\nthe annual instalments on his land, which press heavily upon\nhim, and keep him poor for many years.\" \"This country promises to be one of the finest parts of Canada, and when the\nsettlers have overcome the first difficulties which have to be en-,\ncountered by all who undertake to reclaim farms from the native\nforest, they will be well able to support their own elergy. The\ndanger is that if neglected their affections may be weaned from\nthe Church, and great efforts will be required to undo the evil\nwhich a few years of neglect may now produce.\" \" I have just\nreturned from a tour of a month through the counties of Huron,\nBruce, Grey, and Perth, in which the missionaries assisted by\nyour Society labour; and I am truly thankful to be able to\nreport that I everywhere found them diligent and devoted, and\nthe congregations large and devout. Part of this large tract of\ncountry has only lately been surrendered by the Indians, and\nsurveyed by the government; settlers in large numbers have\nalready taken up their abode in it, still there remain some\nmillions of acres which will furnish a home to emigrants from\nthe mother country for many years to come. There is before the\nChurch in this country a long and arduous work, but I trust\nthrough the Divine blessing upon the labours of our missionaries, the day will come when every part of the land shall enjoy\nthe privilege of having the Gospel preached, and the Sacrament\nadnrinistered by ministers of our Church.\" ONTARIO.\n59\n~\"1\nONTARIO.\nThis new Bishopric was divided from Toronto in 1861; and\nat a meeting of the Synod of the Diocese held at Kingston on\nthe 13th of June, the Eev. James Lewis, rector of Brockville,\nwas elected the first Bishop. His consecration on the 25th of\nMarch in the following year was an important event for the\nCanadian Church, it being the first occasion on which a Bishop\nof our Church was consecrated in Canada or British America.\nThe ceremony took place in St. George's Cathedral, Kingston,\nthe Bishop of Montreal, Metropolitan, the Bishops of Toronto,\nQuebec, and Huron, and the American Bishop of Michigan, all\ntaking part in the service.\nThe Society voted the sum of 1,000?. from its Jubilee Fund\ntowards the endowment of the new Bishopric; and promised an\nannual grant for three years towards the maintenance of missionaries in new districts.\nIn 1863 the Society made a further grant in aid of the stipends\nof two travelling missionaries who should take spiritual charge\nof the settlers along the principal government roads.\nA few extracts from a letter which appeared in the Colonial\nChurch Chronicle (vol xvi. p. 298), written by the Archdeacon\nof Ottawa (who had laboured for thirty years within the bounds\nof the present diocese of Ontario), will convey the clearest impression of the present state and urgent wants of this new\ndiocese.\n'.'The diocese of Ontario comprises the most eastern portion\nof what was formerly called Upper Canada, but which is now\nmore familiarly known as Canada West. It is bounded on the\neast by Lower Canada, on the north'by the river Ottawa, on the\nsouth by the St. Lawrence, and on the west by the river Trent\nand a line stretching thence to the Ottawa. In length it is about 60\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n200. miles; and being of a triangular shape, its breadth varies\nfrom fifty to 250 miles. It comprises fifteen counties, and 150\nsurveyed townships; most of which contain 100 square miles.\nBesides these there is an extensive tract of country in the northwest of the diocese not yet surveyed, but which is-being partially\nsettled by squatters, and filled during the winter season, with\nlumbermen, where a travelling missionary might be usefully\nemployed. The population of the diocese in 1861 numbered\n371,541, of whom 81,000 were returned as members of the\nChurch. To minister to this population, scattered over such an\nextensive area, we have only fifty-five clergymen; and as the\ncountry is year by year becoming more settled, and the members\nof the Church more numerous, the numbers of the clergy\nwill require to be proportionately increased. The establishment of the city of Ottawa as the seat of government, will\nnaturally cause the tide of emigration to flow up the course\nof the river Ottawa into the newly surveyed portions of our\ndiocese, thus materially increasing our numbers, and at the same\ntime increasing our responsibility to minister to them the Gospel\nof the grace of God. It may serve to illustrate the rapid growth\nof the Church in Canada, to refer \"to the changes which have\noccurred during the ministerial lifetime of one individual, the\npresent vigorous-minded, devoted, and venerated Bishop of\nToronto. When that venerable man of God was ordained in\n1803, there was but one Bishop, with seven clergymen, and a\nsmall body of laymen in the whole of Canada, which then constituted the sjngle diocese of Quebec. It now comprises the five\nsees of Quebec, Montreal, Ontario, Toronto, and Huron, with\n364 clergymen, and 375,000 members of our Church. In Upper\nCanada where the youthful deacon saw but four clergymen, and\na small but devoted band of laymen in 1803, the aged prelate,\nnow in his eighty-fifth year, beholds three Bishops, 246 clergy- .mtm\nONTARIO.\n61\nmen, and according to the census of 1861, a Church population\nof 311,565. Beholding this wonderful increase, effected by God's\ngreat blessing within one ministerial lifetime, well may that\nvenerable servant of Christ exclaim, ' What hath God wrought!'\nMuch of this growth and prosperity is due, under God, to the\nfostering care of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel,\nwhich during the earlier period of our history, was truly a\nnursing mother unto the Church struggling into life. A debt\nof gratitude is also due to that kindred institution, the Society\nfor Promoting Christian Knowledge, which aided us by liberal\ngrants of books and assistance towards building our churches.\nThe praise of these two most useful and charitable Societies is\nin all the colonial churches of the British empire, and the infant\nDiocese of Ontario will be greatly cheered and encouraged, and\nits Bishop's hands will be greatly strengthened by the liberal aid\npromised by these benevolent Societies to forward our missionary\noperations within the diocese. But timely and invaluable as this\nassistance will prove in extending the ministrations of the Church\ninto the interior of the land, still more is required in order to\nmeet our urgent necessities. We have whole counties as large\nas any in England with not a single clergyman resident within\ntheir bounds. \" Cases of extreme spiritual destitution are to be\nmet with in every direction. From every quarter is heard the\nMacedonian cry, s Come over and help us.' From personal experience and an intimate knowledge of the country, acquired\nduring thirty years of ministerial labours there, I can truly testify\nthat the harvest indeed is great, but the labourers are few\u2014very\nfew indeed compared with the extent of the field. My own\nisolated position there may serve, to illustrate and confirm the\ntruth of the statement. My nearest clerical neighbour in any\ndirection Eves fourteen miles to the west of me; the nearest\ntowards the north is fifty-five miles distant; the nearest to the 62\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nI\neast is in the diocese of Montreal, upwards of thirty miles\ndistant; and the nearest to the south is somewhere in the\nUnited States, but where, and how far distant, I know not.\nNow, my position is only the counterpart of many. Some\nindeed are still more isolated.\" \"As a specimen of what\nsome Canadian clergymen have to undergo in the discharge of\ntheir sacred but laborious duties, a clergyman writes to me thus :\u2014\n' I have always had four stations, one twenty-five miles from\nhome. Fifty miles is no uncommon distance for me to travel on\na Sunday. I leave home at- 7 a.m. ; travel 12 miles; stop for\nSunday school and Divine service; rush Off, dinnerless, 13 miles\nfarther, generally on horseback in summer, the thermometer,\nperhaps, 120\u00b0 in the sun; the roads so bad as to necessitate\ncaution, and oftentimes to dispirit the horse; yet I have to\ntravel against time. I frequently dine on horseback, going at\nthe rate of eight or ten miles an hour. After evening service I\nreturn home (if no sick visits detain me), where I arrive generally\nat 11 p.m.' \" \"In thus appeaHng to our Christian brethren, we\nwish it distinctly to be understood that the Churchmen in the\ndiocese of Ontario do not ask aid from abroad before they have\nput their own shoulders to the wheel. We have parochial subscriptions, and at' least two sermons and special collections in all\nour churches on behalf of our missions, every year. Last year \"\n(this letter was written in 1862) \" we completed the great effort to\nraise 10,000?. for the endowment of our episcopate ; and we are\nnow endeavouring to raise amongst ourselves 2,000?. more to\nbuild a See-house, in order that our Bishop, whose income is only\n750?. per annum, may not have to rent a house. It must also be\nborne in mind that every parish has to aid in supporting its own\nclergyman, as well as to minister to their more destitute brethren,\nas we have no State endowment, no church-rates and no tithes.<'\nI We most earnestly appeal then to our Christian brethren in ONTARIO.\nthe mother country to aid us in our efforts to relieve this spiritual\ndestitution. Our Bishop has issued a brief but stirring appeal\non behalf of the Missionary wants of his new diocese, and some\nkind friends have already responded to it in a liberal spirit.\nMay God bless them for their generous sympathy, and may He\nwho has the hearts of all men in His holy keeping be graciously\npleased to cause many J to go and do likewise 64\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nCHAPTEE VI.\nwork in America (continued).\nNEWFOUNDLAND\u2014FREDERIOTON RUPERT'S LAND\u2014COLUMBIA.\nNEWFOUNDLAND. '\nThis island, the nearest to the mother country of aU the colonies\nof Great Britain, was discovered in 1497 by the celebrated Venetian navigator, Sebastian Cabot. For a long period the possession of it was disputed by the French, but at the Peace of\nUtrecht, in 1713, it was finally ceded to the English. It is\noccupied only along the coast, and almost exclusively by persons\nengaged in the cod and seal fisheries. The last of the aboriginal\ninhabitants, Shanawdith.it, died at St. John's in 1829.\nThe first English clergyman here, the Eev. Mr. Jackson, who\nhad been maintained with difficulty for a short time at St. John's\nby private subscriptions, was adopted as a missionary by the\nSociety for the Propagation of the Gospel, in May, 1703. The\nEev. Jacob Rice was sent out to St. John's, in 1705 ; and in\n1729 the Rev. R. Killpatrick was stationed at Trinity Bay. In\n1766 the Rev. Lawrence Coughlan, having for some time resided at Harbour Grace, was, at the request of the inhabitants,\nappointed missionary there by the Society. In 1787 a missionary-\nwas appointed at Placentia, and a church built, to which King\nWilliam IV. then in command of the Pegasus on that station, NEWFOUNDLAND.\n65\nsubscribed fifty guineas, and also presented a handsome set of\ncommunion-plate, still in use.\nOn the appointment of our first colonial Bishop, Dr. Inglis, of\nNova Scotia, in 1787, Newfoundland was nominally placed\nunder his episcopal superintendence ; but so extensive was his\ndiocese, and so numerous and pressing the claims upon his time\nand strength, that he was never able to visit this island.\nWhen Dr. Stanser succeeded to the Episcopate of Nova Scotia\nin 1816, there were five missionaries and seven schoolmasters in\nNewfoundland, maintained in part by the Society.\nOn the appointment of the third Bishop of Nova Scotia,\nDr. J. Inglis, in 1824, his diocese was sub-divided into four\nArchdeaconries, of which Newfoundland was one and Bermuda\nanother; and there were at that time five other missionaries\nand twenty-five schoolmasters and catechists.\nIn 1826 Bishop Inglis visited the Bermuda Islands, which\ncontained then a population of above 10,000, about one-half of\nwhom were slaves. There were nine parishes, each provided\nwith a church. The zeal of the clergy, and the excellent disposition of the people, who had never seen a bishop before on these\nislands, excited his Lordship's admiration. He confirmed more\nthan 1,200 persons in the whole, of whom above 100 were blacks.\nIn 1828 the Bishop made his first visitation of Newfoundland, in the course of which he traversed nearly 5,000 miles;\nconsecrated eighteen churches and twenty burial-grounds ; confirmed, in all, 2,365 persons, and preached thirty-two times. In\nhis report to the Society the Bishop says :\u2014| There are peculiar\ncircumstances at Newfoundland which increase the difficulties\nof providing for the instruction of the people. Their settlements are greatly scattered, always difficult of access, and often\ninaccessible. During the short fishing season every one is\nwholly engaged in the fishery, on which they depend for sup-\nF 66\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nport; and in the winter it is a frequent practice to remove to\nthe forest for shelter, fuel, and employment in preparing lumber.\nThese difficulties, however, maybe successfully met by becoming\nearnestness arid zeal. Sometimes it will be desirable for the\nschoolmasters to move with the people and tilt (as it is called1)\nin the woods. The clergyman, also must be ready, in a pure\nmissionary spirit, to visit occasionally these temporary lodgments\nin the forests ; and, during the busiest seasons, he will always\nfind the general inclination of the people leaning towards the\nChurch. Pressed, as they often are, by the hurry of the fishing\nseason, they will always be ready for instruction, even then, on\nthe Sabbath, which is seldom violated by Protestants here. . A\nmissionary without missionary zeal can do nothing here. He\nwill often have formidable difficulties to contend with ; but if\nhe be earnest in the great cause in which he is embarked he will\nnot be left without much comfort and encouragement in his\narduous course.\"\nIn 1839, Newfoundland was erected into a separate diocese,\nand the Rev. A. G. Spencer, who had for many years been Archdeacon of the Bermuda Islands (which were now included in\nthe diocese) was consecrated the Bishop. At this time the\nSociety supported ten clergymen and three lay teachers in New-,\nfoundland, all of whom were stationed on the coast between\nTwillingate and Ferryland ; and three clergymen in Bermuda.\nThe immediate and beneficial results of this measure are\nmanifest from the Bishop's Charge in 1841, in which he says :\u2014\nI The first results of my visitation and endeavours to promote\nthe great objects contemplated by my appointment, during the\nlast two years, are, I trust, obvious and satisfactory. The full\ninformation which I possess respecting the condition and wants\nof my diocese; the subdivision of its more extensive missionary\n1 See Gospel Missionary, yol. v. p. 135.\n\\i 1\nI NEWFOUNDLAND.\n67\nstations; the encouragement of the old, and the organization of\nnew schools; the consecration of twelve churches, and the commenced erection of twenty-two more; the confirmation of 2,258\npersons ; the number of the clergy more than doubled; the improvement and sustainment of a diocesan society to aid us in\nthe propagation of the Gospel, and the institution of a seminary\nin which a Kmited number of lay readers and students in theology are to be prepared for missionary labour; these auspicious\nconsequences of the establishment of the Episcopate in Newfoundland, are calculated to send me on my way rejoicing, and\nto inspire me with an humble confidence that I ' have not run\nin vain, neither laboured in vain.'\"\nIn 1844, Bishop Spencer having been translated to the vacant\nsee of Jamaica, the Eev. Edward Feild, late FeUow of Queen's\nCoUege, Oxford, was cahed to the Bishopric of Newfoundland,\nand consecrated at Lambeth on the 28th April. The Church\nship, the Hawk, which was presented to the Bishop by an English\nclergyman, enabled his Lordship to extend his periodical visitations all round the island and beyond it, and graduaEy to establish new missions in places which no clergyman had visited\npreviously. Consequently new churches have been built and\nclergymen settled all along the south coast of the island, and up\nto St. George's Bay; and on the opposite side of the island, as\nfar north as White Bay.\nIn 1846 Bishop Feild commenced making a systematic yearly\ncollection throughout the island for the support of the Church 1\nand though during its first year of trial the people were subjected to a series of losses and calamities in the failure of the\nfishery, the destruction by fire of a great part of the capital and\nthe hurricanes which devastated their coasts, the scheme, based\nas it is on a sound and just principle, bids fair to realize the expectations of those who formed it.\nf2\n~1\ni 68\nWORK W THE COLONIES.\niff'\nIn 1847 the Bishop visited England, to obtain assistance in\nrebuilding the Cathedral Church (destroyed in the disastrous\nfire of the previous year), and in estabHshing a coUege at\nSt. John's for the education of theological students; also for\nthe purpose of selecting additional clergymen or candidates for\nholy orders. In aU these objects he was very successful.\nOf his second visitation of his diocese in 1849, the Bishop\nthus speaks :\u2014\" In this year of journeys what a variety of place\nand people has been presented to me! First to Bermuda\" (a\nvoyage of a thousand miles), | with its fruits and flowers in the\nmonth of January, after being detained a fortnight at Halifax, in\nNova Scotia, the ground there all covered with snow, and the\nthermometer below zero. In Bermuda I ministered to the\nmixed population of whites and blacks, gave confirmation and\ncelebrated the Lord's Supper in every church in the colony, and\nconsecrated two churches and churchyards. Then my return to\nNewfoundland by way of Halifax, and that strange encounter\nwith the ice in the month of May, which prevented our reaching\nin the steamer within fifty miles of St. John's. My wabk that\ndistance, and, after a short rest in St. John's, my voyage of\nvisitation to the Straits of BeUe Isle and Labrador, and round\nthe whole island of Newfoundland, which kept me afloat in the\nChurch ship1 very nearly four months, and brought me to the\nEsquimaux Indians (on the Seal Islands), among icebergs, in the\nmonth of August, and lastly, my journey round Conception Bay,\npartly on foot, partly by ponies, partly in boats, and all this long\nand varied travel without any serious loss, accident, or hindrance.\nto myself or any of my belongings. WeE may schooner Hawk\nexclaim in the words of a true poet:\u2014\n[fiilfi\ni For.an account and sketch of this ship, see Gospel Missionary, vol.\np. 168.\nIP* ^tt.\nNEWFOUNDLAND. 69\nI Mother, some Hand, through sky, o'er sea,\nLeads wandering birds protectingly,\n'Mid floating piles and ocean dark.' \"\nThus, by God's goodness and grace, this truly Missionary\nBishop has been enabled to offer the ministrations of the Church\nin many a remote settlement, where no service had ever before\nbeen held, and scatter the seed of the Word in many secluded\ncoves, where haply, by the Divine blessing, it may spring up\nand bear fruit abundantly.\nIn 1851 the Society granted the sum of 1,000?. from the\nJubilee Fund for the endowment of scholarships in connexion\nwith the Theological CoUege at St. John's.\nIn 1853 the first church was consecrated in Labrador, in a\npart of the coast which is beEeved to have been untrodden by\nthe foot of any messenger of the Gospel until the period of\nBishop Feild's visit to it in 1849. There are now five churches\nand two parsonages.\nAn Orphan's Home was established at St. John's in 1855 for\neight orphans, under the charge of a widow, and has since been\nenlarged. It is much indebted to the fostering care of Mrs.\nJohnson, a benevolent EngEsh lady, who resides in Newfoundland.\nThis diocese^ besides the island of Newfoundland, which is\n40,200 square miles in extent, and contains a population of\n122,638 persons, of whom about 50,000 are members of our\nChurch, comprises part of the opposite coast of Labrador, with a\nfew adjoining islets, and the more distant Bermudas, or Somer\nIslands, containing a population of 11,041 persons on an area of\ntwenty-four square miles. The total number of clergymen is\nforty-nine; of these thirty-five are missionaries of the Society,\nwhich in 1863 expended 5,264?. in this diocese, and has been\ninduced to prolong its assistance by the urgent representations\nin\ni L]Mft\n70\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nof the Bishop of the increasing poverty and distress which,- from\na variety of causes, have prevailed here for the last few years.\nFrom Bermuda, where there is a legalized provision for the clergy,\nthe Society has now withdrawn. In Newfoundland itseE four\nclergymen are supported entirely by local contributions, two by\ntuition, and one requires no assistance. The number of churches\nconsecrated, or ready for consecration, was eighty-seven, besides\neight in progress, in 1863. The Cathedral at St. John's was\nconsecrated in 1850, and opened for daily service; and a\ncathedral on a smaE scale has also been erected on the largest of\nthe Bermuda islands. The CoEege at St. John's now numbers\neight students. The income of the Diocesan Church Society,\nremitted to St. John's, in 1863 was 1,003?. besides about 910?.\nretained in the several Missions. There is no Synod in Newfoundland, the Efflculty of communication with the capital,\noccasioned by the want of roads, and the poverty of the clergy\nand people, being very great; and, to use the words of the\nBishop, \" There are no endowments, no rates, no glebes, no kindly\nfruits of the earth; nothing but seals and fish, and of these an\nuncertain supply.\"\nAt the Annual Meeting of the Diocesan Society in 1850, an\naddress was adopted, in which they tender 1 a renewed expression of their sincere gratitude for the many invaluable benefits\nwhich have been conferred by the Society for the Propagation of\nthe Gospel during nearly a century and a haE upon the Church\nin Newfoundland. It is believed,\" the address goes on to say,\nI that there is hardly a church or parsonage-house in the colony,\ntowards the erection of which the venerable Society has not contributed. The clergy, whose ranks have been from time to time\nreinforced and augmented have been mainly supported by the\nSociety's liberality, and we and our brethren supplied thereby\nwith the means of grace and ordinances of reEgion, in the purity FREDERICTON.\n71\nwhich distinguishes the faith and discipline of the Church of our\nfathers.\"\nOf the trials and difficulties to be met with in this scene of\nhis labours the Bishop thus speaks :\u2014| This diocese is perhaps, of\naE'ni our colonial empire, the most uninviting in respect of aE\nworldly comforts and advantages. The length and rigour of the\nwinters, the bleak and barren nature of the soE, with the .peculiar\nhabits and occupations of the people, are easily understood and\nappreciated; but the want of society, and the long separation\nfrom relations and friends, are much greater trials, and bring\ndifficulties and temptations not lightly to be encountered, and\nnever to be conquered but by the prevailing influence of God's\nHoly Spnit, shedding abroad in the heart the love of Christ and\nof His Church and people.\"\nNo diocese has been more fortunate than Newfoundland in\nhe number of self-denying, laborious clergymen who have left\nEngland to brave the discouragements of a severe cEmate, a\nbarren land, and extreme poverty. It would be invidious to\nselect instances from those now working there : but our readers\nwiE be glad to have then attention directed (in addition to the\nBishop's numerous Journals of Visitation) to the late Eev. J. G.\nMountain's Sowing-Time in Newfoundland, and to the Eev. Julian\nMoreton's Life and Work in Newfoundland, recently published\nby Messrs. Eivingtons.\nFREDERICTON.\nThe province of Fredericton, or New Brunswick as it was\nformerly caEed, was discovered, Eke most of our other North\nAmerican possessions, by John Cabot and his sons in 1497.\nIt shared the fate of the adjoining province of Nova Scotia,\nwith which it was associated by the French under the name of\nAcadia, but did not come into the undisputed possession of the\n7 *\n72\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n1\n1\n1\nII\n11\nEnglish until the peace of 1763. At this time the country was\ncovered with an almost continuous forest; a few families who\nhad emigrated from New England the year before and settled at\nMaugerviEe constituted the entire population, and there was not\na single clergyman in the province.\nIn 1785, when the colony was separated from Nova Scotia and\nformed into a separate government, the number of inhabitants\nhad increased to 800.\nThe first clergymen here were the Eev. Samuel Andrews, the\nEev. James ScovE, and the Rev. Samuel Cooke, who were com-\npeEed by political troubles to leave their former missions in\nNew England in 1785, and were transferred by the Society for\nthe Propagation of the Gospel to the Missions of St. Andrew's,\nKingston, and St. John's respectively. These were the men who\nfirst made the sound of the Gospel to be heard amid the snows\nand forests of New Brunswick; and future generations of Churchmen will look back to them with a feeEng akin to that with\nwhich we regard those apostolic and seE-denying men who first\npreached the doctrine of the Cross to our own rude forefathers.\nHow few were the opportunities enjoyed by the early settlers\nof participating in the ordinances of the Church may be inferred\nfrom a fact mentioned by Mr. Andrews hi his journal. When\nvisiting one of the remoter parts of his mission (which extended\nover sixty miles) he reached a lonely house where he found a\nlarge famfly waiting for him; and, after due examination, he\n: baptized the ancient matron of the family of eighty-two years,\nher son of sk;ty years, two grandsons,\nand seven great grand\nchildren.1\nAs settlements increased more missions were opened and\nadditional clergymen sent out; but the work of aE was much of\nthe same character. They had all great distances to travel, and\nmuch hardness to endure from the severity of the climate, and FREDERICTON.\n73\nthe nature of the country. With wives and families for the most\npart, their stipend from the Society was but 50?. a year; and\nwhat they received from their congregations must have been\nexceedingly scanty and uncertain. Assuredly, therefore, their\nreward was not here : and when we add to these material privations the perfect isolation of their position, the want of a friend\nto comfort or advise, the coldness or worldliness of their own\npeople, the steady opposition of traditional dissent (many of the\nearly settlers were Presbyterians and Independents), and the\nfrequent intrusion of the \"New Lights,\" we must be thankful\nthat men were found ready to do and suffer so much for their\nMaster's sake. Such were the early missionaries of New Brunswick. As the country began to be opened and cleared the\nphysical difficulties with which they had to contend gradually,\nof course, grew less; and the Efe and occupations of a missionary\nbecame more Eke that of a laborious curate in the wdd and\nthinly-peopled districts of England.\nThis province was included in the diocese of Nova Scotia, and\nthe Bishop in the course of his first visitation of it in 1792,\nconfirmed 777 persons, and consecrated four churches : there\nwere then only six clergymen here.\nFrom that time the Church appears to have made steady progress, though certainly not adequate to the increase of the\npopulation, which in 1825 numbered 80,000 souls, whflst there\nwere only fifteen clergymen besides the recently appointed\nArchdeacon of Fredericton, and twenty-six churches in all.\nHitherto the province had done little for the support of the\nclergy, or the general designs of the Church, but in 1836, at the\nsuggestion of Bishop IngEs, a Church Society was formed which\nwas to embrace the various objects contemplated by the two\ngreat church societies in England. The sum raised during the\nfirst year was 415?. The total receipts of this society amounted *\u25a0\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nto 1,166?. in 1853, in which year E received a charter of incorporation from the Colonial Legislature.\nIn the same year (1836), by the influence and exertions of\nthe Governor, Sir Edward. Douglas, a coEege was erected at\nFredericton and endowed with 6,000 acres of land, and about\n2,000?. a year from the provincial revenues. With a view of\nencouraging candidates for Holy Orders, the Society for the\nPropagation of the Gospel endowed six scholarships in the new\nEistitution.\nAt this time it appears there were eighty parishes in New\nBrunswick, and forty-three churches or chapels contained hi,\nthirty-six of them; so that there were stiE forty-four parishes\u2014\nmore than haE of the whole number\u2014without churches; the\nnumber of clergymen was twenty-eight.\nBishop Inglis (the third Bishop of Nova Scotia) made several\nvisitations to this part of his diocese, for during the long period\nof his episcopate it could not be said that he spared any exertion\nin the discharge of his onerous duties; but the duties of such\na diocese, even after the separation of Newfoundland, were more\nthan any one person could perform, and the claim of New\nBrunswick to have a Bishop of its own could not be denied.\nAccordingly, as soon as the necessary endowment fund had\nbeen raised, the Eev. John Medley was consecrated Bishop of\nFredericton at Lambeth on the 4th May, 1845.\nOne of the Bishop's first acts was tojplan a cathedral, for\nwhich large subscriptions were immediately promised; amongst\nothers several dissenters coming forward and subscribing handsomely towards it. By the exertions of the Bishop, who has\nhimseE expended upon it as much as three years' income, it was\nfinished and consecrated in 1853.\nDuring a visit to England in 1848 the Bishop made the fol-\nstatement respecting his diocese :\u2014-\" The number of FREDERICTON.\n75\nmissionaries has been augmented since the establishment of the\nBishopric, from thirty to forty-five : and I have confirmed above\n1,200 persons altogether. I cannot begin to speak of the work\nin my diocese without acknowledging our obligations to the\nSociety for. the Propagation of the Gospel. It is not too much to\nsay, that but for the fostering care of this Society, the Church\ncould, humanly speaking, have no existence in New Brunswick.\nThe State never did anything of importance to estabEsh it there;\nand the only assistance now received from Government E\u00ab a grant\nof 300?. a year, which is the salary of the present Archdeacon.\"\nThe diocese of Fredericton contains an area of 26,000 square\nmEes, and is therefore almost as large as Scotland. It is a\ncountry of rich soil and much natural beauty. The noble forests\nwith which by far the larger part of its surface is still covered\nconstitute the main source of its wealth; and the felEng of\ntimber, and conveyEig it to the coast for exportation, is a\nprincipal occupation of the people. There are also extensive\nfisheries. The climate is very dry and healthy; it is said to\nbe much finer than that of England, though undoubtedly hotter\nand colder.\nThe population is now 200,000; of whom about 42,000 are\nmembers of our Church. The number of clergymen is fifty-five;\nof these thEty-nine are missionaries of the Society, which in\n1862 expended as much as 4,147?. in this diocese. The number of churches and chapels in 1846 was seventy-six, and there\nwere also fifty-three other stations for service, and seventeen\nparsonage houses; but there has probably been a considerable\nincrease in these numbers since that time.\nThe city of Fredericton, at the time the Rev. Samuel Cooke\nremoved there from his first mission of St. John's (in 1786), was\nan inconsiderable settlement of about 400 people, though Eu-\nportant as the seat of government. There was then no church, to\n76\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\ndivine service being performed in the king's provision store; the\ncongregation did not exceed 100, and the whole number of\ncommunicants on Christmas Day was fourteen. It is now a\nflourishing city with 4,458 inhabitants, and amongst other public\nbuEdings a noble cathedral, several churches and a college.\nThus in the course of eighty years we have seen the continuous forest of New Brunswick graduaEy give place to rising\ntownships and cities; and a population of 800 multiplied, by\nnatural causes, and the constant influx of new settlers (who in\none year alone (1846) amounted to 9,765), to 200,000. We\nhave seen too the Church, with but Ettle assistance from the\nGovernment, gradually acquiring more strength and consistency.\nFrom two or three missionaries in 1786, the number of the\nclergy has grown to fifty-four, with a Bishop and Archdeacon at\ntheE head. But haE of the parishes are even now unsuppEed\nwith the ministrations of religion; and the tide of emigration is\nstiE flowmg strongly. Asskitance from home wiE doubtless be\nrequEed in the more thinly peopled settlements for some years\nto come; but it is to be hoped that the Churchmen of New\nBrunswick, and of every other British colony wiE see, that to be\nsecure, their Church must, at the eariiest moment, be independent;\nand that its noblest endowment wEl be found in the affection\nand seE-denial of its members. In a charge delivered in 1862\nto the clergy and laity of his diocese on the Enportant subjects\nof endowment and seE-support, the Bishop calculates that from\nthe year 1795 the Society has expended upwards of 200,000?. on\nthe support of missions in New Brunswick, and he strongly\nurges upon the colonists the duty of relieving the Society of the\nannual charge\u2014stiE amounting, E pensions be included, to Ettle\nless than 4,000?. The clergy, many of whom are very poor,\nmost generously responded to this appeal, but no reaEy practical\nresponse has yet been returned by the laity. w\nFREDERICTON.\n77\nOf the progress already made, and the many difficulties yet to\nbe overcome in this diocese, the Bishop thus speaks in one of\nhis reports to the Society :\u201411 think I can honestly say that\nsuch advance as we have made has been in the right direction,\nthough I could wish it had been more rapid and vigorous. Great\naEowance, however, must be made for the very peculiar condition of the diocese, arising, in a great degree, from its physical\nformation, and the unequal and unsatisfactory (Estribution of\nChurch people over vast tracts of land. As things are now, and\nmust, as far as man can see, continue to be, our Ettle band lies\nscattered over the fringes of the forest, having but scanty communication with the clergyman, and with each other; cut off\nfrom the great centres of Efe and knowledge, one haK of the\nmen gomg into the woods in whiter, and the sick often twelve,\nfifteen, and even twenty miles from the pastor. In our winters,\na Sunday School in the remote districts is often utterly impracticable. How k? a Ettle gEl to walk three, four, or five\nmiles in deep snow, or in a blinding snow-storm, to school?\nAgain, our people are surrounded by sects of. every kind, continually subdividEig, rivalling eacE other, and keeping up their\ncause by perpetual excitements of every kind.\" ... \"I am\nthankful to say that our Diocesan Church Society which is our\nmainstay, has exhibited signs of undoubted vitaEty. Our income\ntins year (1861), exceeded 1,600?. which wEl bear a favourable\ncomparison with the results of similar work in other colonies.\nAnd tins E* after all only a smaE part of our contributions. The\nwhole of what is done in England by rates, is here raised by\nvoluntary subscriptions, or not raksed at all. StiE, I am far\nfrom thinking that E you take the whole body coEectively we\ndo our duty, or anything Eke it. It is admitted by many very\ninteEigent persons, and it is a matter of boast, E not of reproach,\namong (Essenters, that they give much more Eberally than\n1\n\u25a0 78\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nChurchmen, according to their means. And in some instances\nit is, I fear, too true. We want sadly that spirit of generous\nseE-sacrificing enterprise which comes forward of its own accord,\nlays the foundation of a wEe and weE-considered plan, and\nsuppEes it with ample means. In our cathedral we have tried\nthe system of seats free and open to aE, for eight years, and the\ncongregation by offertory collections have always suppEed the\nmeans for the maintenance of our necessarily expensive services.\nIn fact, I have no doubt that the offertory would provide for\naE the wants of the Church, E it were faithfully and dutifully\nacted on, and a weekly offering given by rich and poor according\nto theE abEity.\" . . . \"You are aware that here we have no\nSynod. Whenever there shaE exEt a general desEe for the\nformation of such a body among the clergy and laity under my\ncharge, I shaE be ready to meet their wishes. But at present\nno signs are visible that Synodieal action is desEed.\" ...\" I\nwill close this report by once more gratefuEy thanking the\nSociety for the great Eberality which they have so long extended to us, with a hope that it may please God to put it into\nthe hearts of those among us whom He has blessed with abundant\nmeans to ' sow bountifully, that they may reap also bountifully.'\"\n1 1\nm -IM\nl|\n1 i\nif\nI If\n\u25a0'it\nRUPERT'S LAND.\nIt seems probable that Sebastian Cabot entered and partly\nsurveyed Hudson's Bay in the year 1512. It was re-discovered\nhi 1610 by Henry Hudson (an English navigator who was\nendeavouring to find a north-west passage), and together with\nthe adjoinhig strait has been called after his name. Meanwhile\nthe French had colonized Canada, and from thence carried on\nan active fur-trade with the Indians inhabiting the countries\nwest of Hudson's Bay. But in 1668, Prince Rupert sent a Jta\n<\u00ab\u25a0\nRupert's land.\n79\nvessel here, which erected Fort Charles on the bank of Rupert's\nRiver, m James's Bay, and the whole country has since been\ncaEed Rupert's Land m honour of him.\nIn 1670, the Hudson's Bay Company, established with the\nexpress object of procuring furs, was incorporated by Charles II.\nand to them this vast territory, was granted. Although the\ncompany must have realized enormous profits by theE fur-trade,\nand employed a large number of people, who were in constant\nErtercourse with the native Indians, nothing appears to have\nbeen done by them for nearly a hundred and fifty years to\npromote the spEitual interests of these persons in some sort\ncommitted to theE charge. -\nWhen Governor Semple was sent out in 1815, he was speciaEy\nrequested to report to the company whether any trace was to be\nfound of either temple worship or idol, and whether it would be\npracticable to gather the children together for education, and\nfor instruction in agriculture or other manual employment. In\nhis answer he said, that no place of worship of any sort was to\nbe seen, and most feeEngly expressed his anxiety for the immediate erection of a church.\nAt last, in 1820, the company sent out the Rev. J. West, as\nchaplam to the settlers at the agricultural settlement which had\nbeen formed by the Earl of Selkirk in 1811, on the banks of the\nRed River; Mr. West was also accompanied by a schoolmaster.\nTwo years afterwards the Church Missionary Society was\ninduced by the representations of two of the directors of the\nHudson's Bay Company, to found a mission in theE settlement.\nThe Rev. D. T. Jones, was accordingly sent out in 1823, and\nfound on his arrival that a church had aEeady been built by the\nexertions of Mr. West. A second church was completed in\n1825, and in the same year the mission was greatly strengthened\nby the accession of the Rev. W. Cockran, to whom, Eideed, it is\n1\nv 80\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nlargely indebted for its success. He at once set hEnseK to\nreclahn the Indians from theE roving and Eidolent Efe. He\ntaught them agriculture by practical lessons in ploughhig, sowing,\nand reapEig. When theE corn had been harvested, he got a\n\u25a0mill erected, and taught them how to grind it. He taught them\nalso how to buEd houses, and how to thatch the roofs with reeds.\nIn short, he was the OberEn of the settlement; and in proportion as he employed the natives in farm-works, he secured the\nattendance of their chEdren Ei school. Under such zealous and\njudicious management the mission made rapid progress. The\nRev. Messrs. Cowley, Smithurst, and Hunter, were successively\nadded to the missionary body; and Henry Budd, one of the first\nnative boys who had been entrusted to the care of Mr. West,\nwas appoEEed schoolmaster.\nIn 1844 the Bishop of Quebec, feeling that if tins extensive\nterritory Ed not properly come within the Emits of his own\ndiocese, it certainly was not in any other, and disregarding aE\nconsiderations of personal convenience, undertook a journey and\nvoyage of 2,000 miles to visit it. The journey occupied between\nfive and six weeks, and lay, for the most part, through a wEd\ncountry without inhabitants, or peopled only by heathens and\nsavages ; with the exception of here and there, one of the Company's \"Posts\" or \"Forts,\" at which the BEhop stopped, and\ncoEected the few persons who could be brought together for\nprayer and religious instruction; and these services were thank-\nfuEy received. The Bishop travelled by canoe along a chain of\nlakes and rivers endhig El Lake Wmnipeg, mto which the Red\nRiver flows. The settlement, which extends for fifty mEes along\na strip of land on both sides of the Red River, contahied at\nthat time a population of 5,143 persons ; 2,345 of whom were\nmembers of the Church of England,, the remainder Roman\nCathoEcs. The Bishop held frequent services during his short it\u00bb\nRUPERT S LAND.\n81\nstay, and confirmed altogether 846 persons: he also ordained\nMr. McAllum deacon, and on the foEowing Sunday, admitted\nhim and another deacon to the order of priests.\n. In 1849, Letters Patent were issued for the erection of a\nBEhopric in Prince Rupert's Land, and the Rev. David Anderson was consecrated Bishop in Canterbury Cathedral on the 29th\nMay.\nAt this time there were only five clergymen, and four churches\nEi aE this immense diocese. Amongst the Bishop's first acts\nafter his arrival was the consecration of the new stone church of\nSt. Andrew's and the ordination of the native CatechEt Henry\nBudd, who is now ministering to the Indians at Fort Cumberland.\nHitherto, as we have seen, the missionary cause, we might\nperhaps say the cause of religion itseE in Rupert's Land, owed\nalmost everything to the Church Missionary Society; but in\n1850, at the Bishop's request, the Society for the Propagation of\nthe Gospel granted a sum of 100?. per annum, towards the\nstipend of a clergyman, to be stationed at Assiniboia, and Ei\n1852 a further sum of 50?. for the same object at the mission of\nYork Fort. This latter grant has been since increased to 100?.\nand transferred to the assEtant minister of the Bishop's own\nchurch of St. John, at his Lordship's request.\nIn the summer of 1852 a disastrous flood caused the temporary\nabandonment of some of the mission-stations, and did much\ndamage throughout the country.\nIn 1853 two churches were consecrated by the names of St.\nPaul, and St. John : the latter is intended by the BEhop to be\nused as the cathedral church until tEe erection of a more suitable\nstructure. At the close of that year the Rev. W. Cockran was\nappointed first Archdeacon of Assiniboia, and the Rev. J. Hunter\nArchdeacon of Cumberland.\nG\nm *\nI\n82\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n111!\nIn 1860 the BEhop held a visitation of all the clergy who\ncould be brought together, and in the course of Iris charge mentioned that the ministrations of the Church were afforded to\nthe tribes of the Crees and Santeux, to a large body of the\nChippewyans, and a few of the Sioux, and occasionaEy to the\nEsquimaux. The Norwegkns in the eastern district had also\nbeen provided with the ministrations of the Church. To show\nthe prodigious extent of the diocese he says that of two of the\nclergy who were prevented by dEtance from attending, one was\nstationed at Fort Simpson, 2,500 mEes to the north-west, the\nother at Moose, James Bay, 1,200 mEes to the east. The clergy\nwhom the Society assEts to maintaEi are aE stationed in the\nRed River settlement.\nIn 1861 at the earnest entreaty of the Bishop the Society took\nup the mission of Fort EEice or Beaver Creek, a station about\n200 miles to the westward of the Assinibohae River and on the\nEne of communication of the 'Saskatchewan and the Rocky\nMountams. The missionary appointed to mEEster to both the\nIndians and the EngEsh, the Rev. Thomas Cook, behrg native\nborn is equaEy familiar with both languages.\nIn -1862 the communication with England was for nine weeks\naltogether suspended, owing to an outbreak of the Sioux Indians\nin the adjoEdng state of MEmesota, and great fears were entertained of a general rising of the Indians, which would have been\nmost difficult to subdue as the country is so large. The Endowing year was also an anxious time, but this danger now appears\nm some degree to have passed away, at least for the present.\nThe diocese of Rupert's Land comprises nominally the\nalmost boundless territory in the possession of the Hudson's\nBay Company, which is stated to be no less than 370,000\nsquare mEes Ei extent. The country is for the most part a vast\nplain, varied by a succession of lakes and rivers, and intersected Rupert's land.\n83\nby the great chaEa of the Rocky Mountains. Though a great\nportion of the country is covered with wood, and at several\nplaces Eon and other mineral productions have been discovered,\nits present wealth consists in the fur-bearing anEnals Ei which\nit abounds, and which are kEled on account of their skins.\nThe number of waterfowl E also very great, and fish E abundant\nEi the lakes.\nIn so large a space there must necessarily be some diversity of\nsoE and climate. At the Red River settlement the soil, which\nis aEuvial, E remarkably fertile, and a particular farm is mentioned which had borne an abundant crop of wheat for eighteen\nyears in succession, without ever having been manured. The\nblessing therefore of plenty is vouchsafed to the natives and\nsettlers; that is, abundance of produce for the satisfying of\ntheE own wants, but without any market, or means of export.\nThey have also horses, cattle, and sheep in fair proportion.\nThe popuktion of Rupert's Land E roughly estimated at\n103,000, of whom by far the largest portion are Esquimaux and\nIndians. There is however a considerable number of Europeans\namong them, probably several thousands, who are either settled\nEi the Company's estabEshments to receive the furs and forward\nthem to the places of embarkation, or who travel through these\ncountries for the purpose of coEecting them. These travellers\nare commonly French Canadians, and are called voyageurs. There\nis only one principal settlement of Europeans, that on the Red\nRiver, which has been aEeady described: but there are numerous\nfactories or \" posts \" connected with the fur trade, scattered over\nthe whole country, and in five of these there has been a successful commencement of missionary labour.\nThere E one peculiarity, favourable to missionary operations\nin this country, which deserves special notice. Here the\nEiterests of aE the European settlers are closely identified with\nG 2\n1\n\/I 84\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nthe preservation of the aboriginal race, and with the maintenance\nof friendly intercourse with them, as the revenue of the company is derived from the traffic in furs with the native IncEan\nhunters. To facilitate the art of reading El the Cree language\na syEabic system or kind of shorthand, representing syEables\ninstead of single letter-sounds, has been extensively and successfully introduced at Moose Fort and other stations where the\ntribes are altogether normal. The usual Roman character E\nemployed in the schools.\nIn this wide field for nEssionary enterprise, there E now\nlabouring a devoted Ettle band of twenty-one clergymen, with a\nBEhop and two Archdeacons at theE head. Of these, two are\nmissionaries of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel\n(which in 1863 expended altogetEer 398?. Ea this diocese); three,\nit is beEeved, are chaplahis of the Hudson's Bay Company, and\nthe remainder are supported by the Church MEsionary Society.\nBesides these there are several schoolmasters and native cate-\n' chists : and a native ministry is graduaEy springing up who\nwEl, by God's help, carry the word of Efe, and extend our\nbranch of HE holy Church through this wide and dark land, too\nlong given up as it were to the rule of the Prince of Darkness.\nCOLUMBIA.\nThere is no point hi which the Church of our day contrasts\nso favourably with the Church at the time of the Society's Eicor--\nporation as in the manner of planting itseE Ei a new colony.\nFor more than a century the settlements of New England appealed to the Mother Church for a Bishop in vain. Now a\ncolony is scarcely founded before it is formed Eito a diocese,\nas, for example, New Zealand, Adelaide, or Melbourne. Perhaps, however, the most remarkable and gratifying Elustration COLUMBIA.\n85\nof tins better and wider system is that of British Columbia,\nwhich was no sooner proclaimed Ei 1858 a British colony, than\nit became a diocese of the English Church.\nFor the opportunity of acting upon its own principles by\nproviding at once for the spEitual wants of this new community,\nthe Church wiE be ever indebted to the smgular EberaEty of\nMiss Burdett Coutts, who \"gave 25,000?. for the endowment of\nthe Church in this colony, viz : 15,000?. for the Bishopric, and\n10,000?. for other clergy. Speaking of this munificent gEt,\nthe Colonial Church Chronicle (vol. xii. p. 445) remarks :\u2014\nI ThE E the thEd Bishopric which this lady has endowed. We\ncaE on aE our readers to join with us Ei thanksgivEig to God\nfor this great service to the Church, this abundant offering of a\nthankful heart to the Almighty, and in prayer that she who\nthus sows bountifuEy may reap bountifully, that she may have\npeace of mind, and health of body, and length of days here,\nand that having made to herself friends of the mammon of\nunrighteousness, and being rich in good works, she may at last\nbe received through the merits of her Saviour into everlasting\nhabitations.\"\nThe Rev. George Hills, D.D. was appoEited first Bishop of\nColumbia, and consecrated in Westminster Abbey, on the 24th\nFebruary, 1859.\nThe Society was first connected with thE diocese in 1857, by\nthe establishment of a mEsion to the native Indians of Vancouver's Island. Since then the number of missionaries has\nbeen graduaEy increased, and considerable sums of money Eave\nbeen annually granted by the Society.\nThe diocese of Columbia comprises the island which Vancouver in 1792 first discovered to be separated from the mainland of America by a long channel of the sea, and which has\nsmce been caEed after his name\u2014the smaEer islands caEed\nM\n1 86\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nII\nII\nPrincess Royal Island and Queen Charlotte Island,\u2014and a\nportion of the maEEand situated between the Rocky MountaEis\nand the PacEic. The length of Vancouver's Island may be\nestimated at 290 miles, and its average breadth at 55, but no\ncomplete or accurate survey has been made either of thE or of\nthe other possessions of the Crown on these coasts. Of aE\nthese possessions Vancouver's Island is the largest, and by far\nthe most important to England, on account of its mineral and\nagricultural wealth, of its proximity to China and the East, and\nits consequent advantages as an emporium of trade, of its position at the termination of the United States' boundary Ene, and\nthe projected railway across the continent of America. In this\nisland is found the only safe harbour between the 49\u00b0 of north\nlatitude and San Francisco, and there have lately been dEeovered\nmost extensive fields of coal, not inferior in quaEty to the best\nNewcastle, and these are now partially worked by the Hudson's\nBay Company by Indian labour, and sold at a large profit in\nCaEfornia. Granite, limestone, and slate of the finest descriptions, as well as lead and copper of the purest quaEty, are found.\nNot less bountifuEy has this beautiful island been endowed\nwith agricultural wealth; it now produces with a more grateful return, aE the farm products of Great Britahi, and, as the\ncEmate E as genial as some parts of France in which the vine\nthrives, there is reason to expect it would flourish here, and\nEkewise many fruits and vegetables which have not yet been\nintroduced. A great portion of the land in the southern part\nof the island consists of extensive praEie plains, covered with\nthe most luxuriant grass and beautiful wild flowers, and dotted\nwith oak, cedar, fir, and maple trees of the finest sort, renEnding\none of our EngEsh parks ; it is neither overgrown with brushwood nor so thickly interspersed with large trees as to prevent\nthe immediate upturning of the soE by the plough. The view COLUMBIA.\n87\nfrom Cedar Mount' at the back of Fort Victoria is one of the\nmost commanding and beautiful that can be found anywhere,\nnot yielding, it is said, in these respects to the far-famed\nharbour of Rio JaneEo. In the northern extremity of the\nEland, at Fort Rupert, the trees attain an immense sEe ; naval\nofficers have declared that the spars made from them are of the\nfinest description : they have been already tried in the Royal\nNavy and highly approved of. Fish of \u00abthe greatest variety\nand to an inexhaustible extent, abound in the waters of these\ncoasts, especiaEy sturgeon and sahnon; the curing and sale of\nthis latter to the people of the Sandwich Islands is a rich source\nof profit; the whale, both bone arid sperm, are also kiEed. The\nPrincess Royal Island and Queen Charlotte's Island are very\nlittle known, as they have scarcely ever been visited by any\nother than the Hudson's Bay Company's traders. Gold was\ndiscovered in the latter island in 1852, but the gold mining\ndistrict is chiefly confined to the mainland and extends along\nsome 400 mEes from the town of Hope on the lower Fraser\nRiver to the Quesnel River, a branch of the Fraser in the\nnorth. Thousands are engaged along this Ene, in parties varying from twelve to 200. Writing in 1860, the Bishop says,\n\"The population consists for the most part of emigrants from\nCaEfornia, a strange mixture of aE nations, most difficult to\nreach. A large proportion have been long unused to religious\nopportunities, although amongst them are those who will welcome the minister of Christ. An idea of this mixture may be\nafforded by one instance, that of the town of Douglas, in British\nColumbia. Out of 200, thirty-five only are British subjects.\nThe rest are Germans, French, Italians, Africans, Chinese, Spaniards, Mexicans, and Americans. The agricultural settlers at\npresent are not numerous. I have visited some. They are\ndestitute entirely of the means of grace. The native race in\ni 11\n88\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nIf\nboth colonies is numerous.\" (One account estimates the number of native Indians at 80,000.) \" I have visited various tribes:\nsome are more EiteEigent than others : there is desEe of improvement and ambition to be like the whites. There are\npeculiar dEnculties Ei our work here. The population E of\nsuch a kind as to requEe men of no ordinary abEity and tact.\"\nThere are fourteen clergymen, five of whom are mEsionaries of\nthe Society, which El 1863 expended .\u00a31,175 in this diocese.\nThe BEhop was Ei England Ei 1864, making a fresE appeal to\nthe Church at home for- continued support, and he calculated an\naddition of six clergy for the European population, of seven\nclergy and five catechEts for the Indians, to be the least force\nrequEite, adequately to cope with the present exigencies of the\ndiocese.\nThe Rev. W. Duncan, a missionary of the Church Missionary\nSociety, has been most zealous and Eidefatigable in his labours,\nwhich he commenced in 1856 and carried on for a long time\nsmgle-handed : his sphere of labour E amongst the Chimsyans,\na tribe settled in the neighbourhood of Fort Simpson and on the\nadjacent Elands.\nThe shEting nature j of the population El this new colony and\nthe consequent difficulty which a clergyman finds in dealing\nwitE them are well shown El tlie subjoined extract of a letter\nfrom the Rev. J. Gammage :\u2014\" The work of a clergyman in the\nupper towns of British Columbia, in which I Eiclude Douglas,\nis essentiaEy of a missionary character, and must continue to be\nso for some time, that is until we have a larger number of permanent settlers, who, being permanent, wiE probably take something more than a passmg interest Ei the place. At present it\nis just the reverse of this. In the parish of Douglas I know of\nbut four persons who profess to adopt British Columbia as theE\nhome. The consequence of this E that nearly everything assumes COLUMBIA.\n89\na very temporary and unstable character. An ordinary house\nfor instance, is buEt El a few days, and, as might be expected,\nwhat is so rapidly and easily constructed is with equal facility\nthrown down. The. weight of superincumbent snow has just\nbrought six of them to the ground, fortunately without loss of\nEfe. As with the houses so with everything else. That which\nis considered the grand problem to solve is, to make the greatest\npossible amount of money in the shortest possible time, and\nwhen thE is practically solved, to go. ThE, independently of\nother features, such as the almost total absence of domestic\ninfluence, makes it exceedingly difficult to advance the cause of\nthe Church among the people of thE colony. We must for\nsome time, tEerefore, depend upon the pecuniary assEtance of\nour friends in England for the prosecution of that great work,\nthe buEcEng up of Christ's Church in these colonies, which has\nbeen so earnestly commenced. Many tiEngs are, doubtless, very\ndiscouraging to those labourers in the Lord's vineyard who are\nremoved from the influences of settled society, not the least of\nwhich is the constant flow of population. It is but seldom that\nwe can perceive anything like fruit to our labours. Occasion-\naEy, Eowever, an old acquaintance may be reeognised at the\nservice, and this E sufficient to strengthen our faith in the\npromise, jj So shaE my word be that goeth forth out of my\nmouth : it shaE not return unto me void, but it shaE accomplisE\nthat which I please, and it shaE prosper in the thing whereunto\nI sent it.' \" (Mission Field, vii. 115.)\nA few more extracts wiE show the progress already made. In\none of his letters the Bishop says :\u2014\" We are, I feel thankful\nto say, early and weE on the ground. By God's blessing we\nmay lay the foundation of our pure and holy religion with the\nvery first people, and estabEsE a lasting claim to love and\nadherence by the promptitude and, we trust, the efficiency with\n1 90\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nwhich the mother Church wiE have mEEstered to the spiritual\nwants of this our youngest colony.\" The Archdeacon of\nColumbia, the Rev. H. P. Wright, in December, 1863, thus\nwrites :\u2014| The more I can grasp the state of things the more\ndo I feel the importance of a Bishop headEig nfissionary\nlabour in a new colony. Our dear friend Eas under God done\naEeady a great work. There is scarcely a single township\nwhich has not its missionary, clergyman, and parsonage, and\nattention is being turned to education. ... La Victoria there\nare two crowded churches, with services conducted .as weE as\nthose of the best managed parishes at home; and in New\nWestminster we are, thank God, equal to our brethren over the\nwater, as regards Church service, choE, and aE that is necessary\nfor decency and order.\" And in another letter the Archdeacon\nbears the foEowing gratifyhig testimony to the rapidity with\nwhich the diocese E becoming orgarozed under the able and\nenergetic administration of its Bishop :\u2014\" I am rejoiced to say\nthat God E blessing the Columbia Mission in a marked way.\nThe Church E dominant everywhere, and now its enemies are\ncompeEed to admit that she has been an immense support to\nthese young and growing colonies. Churches, schools, and\nparsonages are rising in all (Erections, and our clergy, I am\nhappy to say, are, as a whole, a very superior body of men,\nlabouring zealously for their Master, who E largely blessing\ntheE work.\" JAMAICA.\n91\n1\nCHAPTER VII.\nwork in America (concluded).\nWEST INDIAN DIOCESES. JAMAICA\u2014NASSAU BARBADOS\u2014\nANTIGUA\u2014GUIANA.\nJAMAICA.\nHitherto our attention has been' exclusively fixed on those\ncold and dreary countries of the north which offer so few attractions to the mere seeker of amusement or pleasure\u2014where the\ncEmate alone caEs for much patient endurance\u2014and the landscape presents few beauties or varieties of scenery to divert the\nmind, or raise the spEits, depressed and harassed by a long and\ntoo often a seemingly unprofitable round of ministerial duties.\nBut the chief part of our colonial possessions lie in the sunny\nregions of the south, amid the luxuriant vegetation of the tropics,\nor in those beautiful islands, in which, as the Bishop of New\nZealand observes, | it is impossible to think of a residence as an\nact of ministerial seE-sacrifice.\" To these attractive countries\nwe now turn, and we shaE perhaps see as we proceed that however great the variety of scenery or climate may be, the trials of\na missionary's lot\u2014differing El land\u2014are in aE equally severe,\nand that if these be but encountered in a right spirit, the pecu-\nEar consolations and blessEigs attendant upon that lot, are\neverywhere bestowed in equal abundance.\nThe Eland of Jamaica was discovered by Columbus in 1494,\nand it was here, nine years afterwards, that he was subjected to *\nH\n92\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nthe accumulated trials of shipwreck\u2014the mutiny of hE crew\u2014\nand theE repeated but happEy unsuccessful attempts to assassinate hhn while confined to a bed of sickness.\nThe early hEtory of this island presents one long catalogue of\ndisasters and nEsfortunes. It was not formaEy occupied by the\nSpaniards until the year 1509, after the death of Columbus; and\nso barbarous was theE treatment of the Indians, by whom it\nwas then densely peopled, that by the year 1558 the whole\nnative population had entirely perished. Little however E\nknown of the internal history of Jamaica before the British conquest of it in the time of CromweE (1655). The first British\nsettlers were continuaEy dEturbed by the attacks of the Maroon\npopulation (a large body of Spaniards, who with theE negroes\nhad taken refuge amongst the mountains); and it was not before\n1795 that the last desperate struggle took place, when they were\nremoved by Government first to Nova Scotia, and subsequently\nto Sierra Leone.\nJamaica became the head-quarters of the buccaneers or pEates\nwho infested those seas, and derived enormous wealth from the\nplunder of the SpanEh colonies and of theE fleets laden with\nthe precious metals for Europe. In 1692 the town of Port\nRoyal into which the wealth of the buccaneers had been poured,\nand on whose shores their crimes and wickedness had so proudly\ntriumphed, was suddenly destroyed by an awful earthquake, by\nwhich 3,000 persons were instantly enguEed. Three thousand\nmore are said to have perished by a dreadful epidemic which\nsucceeded. In 1694 an invasion of the French did much\ndamage thoughout the island : and shortly afterwards Port\nRoyal, which had begun to rise again near its previous site, was\ntotally annihilated by the blowing up of some gunpowder. The\npresent capital of Kingston rose in prosperity as Port Royal\nsunk under its repeated misfortunes. JAMAICA.\n93\n- For a considerable time after Jamaica came into the hands of the\nEngEsh tEe Church appears to have made but slow progress there.\nIn 1664 seven parishes were estabEshed : at which time there\nwas only one church in the island, and five mEEsters, two of\nwhom were Swiss.\nIn 1675 we find fifteen parishes, six churches, and four\nclergymen.\nIn the first Report of the Society (for the year 1704) mention\nE made of a grant of 5?. to Jamaica, and the first mEsionary\nsent by the Society to the West Indies was the Rev. Mr. Smith,\nstationed in the Bahama Islands Ei 1732. From that time to\nthe year 1810 the Society continued to maintaEi missionaries on\nthose islands (which once formed a part of the diocese of Jamaica),\nthough the number at one time never exceeded five.\nI In 1824 the Rev. Christopher Lipscombe was consecrated first\nBishop of Jamaica, and on his arrival found twenty-one parishes\nwith a rector and curate assigned to each, whose salaries were\nprovided by the island legislature.\nThe horrors and cruelties of the system of slavery so long\ncarried on in our West Indian colonies, are too weE known Ei\nEngland to requEe a detaEed account here: and it would be\nendless to relate the different insurrections which have disturbed\nthe peace of Jamaica, through the oppressions of this abominable\nsystem. Suffice it to say, that no fewer than twenty-seven\ndistinct and very serious slave rebeEions are recorded between\nthe years 1678 and 1832. During thE last rebeEion of 1832,\n200 slaves were kEled El the field, and about 500 executed : the\nexpense of putting it down (exclusive of the property destroyed\nwhich was valued at 15,14,583?.) amounted to 161,596?.\nBut at length a period was put to this barbarous custom, so\nutterly inconsistent with our profession as a Christian nation,\nq,nd with the boasted enlightenment of the age Ei which we Eve.\nI\ni 94\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nThe Emancipation Act came Eato operation in 1834, and converted the vast body of negroes, some at once into freemen, and\nthe rest into apprentices. Hitherto, although there was an\nimmense field of labour for the Society's nEssionaries among the\nslave population, it had been quite inaccessible: for the education of the negro was carried forward in aE these colonies,.more\nor less, under every disadvantage,\u2014beEig the mere property of\nhis master, he was instructed, or not, in the blessed truths of\nChrEtianity, according to his arbitrary will and pleasure. Now,\nhowever, a greatly increased desire for religious instruction was\nmanEested everywhere by the emancipated negroes, and the\nEland clergy were utterly unable to meet these growing demands.\nFor thE purpose a special sum was raEed, caEed the Negro\nEducation Fund, towards which the Society contributed at first\n5,000?. and the Christian Knowledge Society 10,000?. Altogether\nunder thE head the Society had expended, up to the time of its\nJubilee in 1851, the sum of 172,000?.\nThe day originaEy fixed for the termination of apprenticeship,\nwas anticipated by the Enpatience of the EngEsh people, and\nan Act of ParEament was passed which set the slave population\nentirely free on the 1st of August, 1834^\nHow that first day of August, the day of emancipation, was\nobserved in these colonies we may learn from the BEhop of\nBarbados :\u2014| In one day\u2014Ei one moment\u2014was thE great\nmeasure carried into execution. Eight hundred thousand\nhuman beings lay down at night as slaves, and rose in the\nmorning as free as ourselves. It might have been expected\nthat, on such an occasion, there would have been some outbreak\nof pubEc feeEng. I was present, but there was no gathering\nthat affected the pubEc peace. There was a gathering, but it\nwas a gathering of old and young together, in the house of the\ncommon Father of aU. It was\" my peculiar happhiess, on that JAMAICA.\n95\nmemorable day, to address a congregation of nearly 4,000\npersons, of whom more than 3,000 were negroes, just emancipated. And such was the order, such the deep attention and\nperfect sEence, that, to use a common expression, you might\nhave heard a pin drop. Among this mass of people, of aE\ncolours, were thousands of my African brethren, joining with\ntheE European brother, in offering up their prayers and thanksgivings to the Father, Redeemer, and Sanctifier of aE. To\nprepare the minds of a mass of persons, so peculiarly situated,\nfor a change such as this, was a work requEEig the exercise of\ngreat patience, and altogether of a most arduous nature. And\nit was chiefly owing to the Society for the Propagation of the\nGospel that that day not only passed in peace, but was dE-\ntinguished for the proper feeEng that prevailed, and its perfect\norder.\"\nOn the 4th April, 1843, Bishop Lipscombe died Ei Jamaica,\nafter nineteen years of labour in a tropical climate. Writing\nonly a few weeks before bis deatE on the state of hE diocese,\nthe Bishop says :\u2014\" The number of clergy has been Eicreased by\nthe ministers sent out by the Church Missionary Society, and\nthe appointments which I was enabled to make in consequence\nof the Eberal grants made to this diocese by the Society for the\nPropagation of the Gospel, to whose invaluable assistance, as\nwell Ei this respect as in the erection of churches and schools,\nand the aid given to clergymen coming out from England,\nthE diocese owes, under the divine blessEig, much of its\npresent prosperity. Early in 1840 the colonial legislature\ndoubled the number of EEmd curacies, and at the same time\nEicreased the stipends : this measure has been productive of the\ngreatest advantage. Since my first arrival in Jamaica twenty-\nthree churches have been consecrated, and ten others are nearly\ncompleted.\" i\n96\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nThe Right Rev. Aubrey G. Spencer, who had been four years\nBishop of Newfoundland, was translated to the vacant see of\nJamaica.\nIn 1846 after ten years of most important assistance to the\ncause of reEgious education Ei the West Indies, the grants of\nthe Society for school purposes were graduaEy withdrawn.\nIn 1853 Bishop's CoEege was estabEshed for the training of\nnEssionary and colonial clergymen: and for thE purpose the\nBishop voluntarily surrendered his own residence for the term\nof hE incumbency of the see, and removed to a smaE cottage\nin the vicEiity.\nIn the course of his last Visitation in 1854, the Bishop relates that he has \"seen aE but one of 112 clergymen employed\nin, 104 churches in the diocese, has confirmed 8,376 persons,\nconsecrated twelve churches' and burial-grounds, held three ordinations, and preached between seventy and eighty sermons, .\nbesides addressEig the congregations and candidates for confirmation on several occasions, and examining the pupEs El many\nof the schools.\"\nAfter upwards of thEty years' labour in two widely different\ndioceses of the Colonial Church, Bishop Spencer felt hEnseE\nconstrained by the state of his health to withdraw from the\nactive admimstration of his see, and a coadjutor, the Right Rev.\nReginald Courtenay, was consecrated Bishop of KEigston, on\nthe 24th of March, 1856.\nIn 1850 the Society granted aEowances of 50?. annuaEy, for\neach of the Missions of Manchioneal, Porus, and Bluefields, to\nenable the BEhop to ckim. the assEtance offered by the Government, and to resume the services of the Church in these En-\nportant places.\nIn 1861, at the earnest request of the Bishop, the Society\npromEed an annual grant of 200?. towards the maintenance of JAMAICA.\n97\ntwo missionaries in the northern part of British Honduras, for\na native population of from 55,000 to 60,000.\nWith these exceptions the work of the Society in the West\nIndies has been graduaEy diminishing since the emancipation\nof the negroes, the dioceses having become settled Churches\nwith theE regular organization, dependent for theE support\non the EberaEty of the Colonial Government, and other local\nsources.\nIn 1861 the Bahama Islands were separated from the diocese\nof Jamaica, and formed into a distinct diocese, which takes\nits name from Nassau, the capital city of the island of New\nProvidence.\nThe diocese of Jamaica contains an area of 74,734 square\nmEes, and a population of 450,000. A smaE territory on the\nmainland of America, called British Honduras or BalEe, is included in this diocese.\nJamaica E subdivided Eito four Archdeaconries, and the\nnumber of clergy has now Eicreased to 101, of whom seven\nare missionaries of the Society, which in 1863 expended 400?.\nEi this diocese. There is a very extensive National School\nestabEshment, numbering m 1838 as many as 16,224 pupils,\nand a Diocesan Church Society has also been formed, which\ngreatly promotes the spiritual weEare of this diocese. There\nare eighty-eight churches, and it is stated that out of the\n135,000 members of our Church, 25,000 are communicants.\nIn 1863 and 1864 the reports from this diocese speak of\nadverse seasons and faEure of crops, causing much distress and\nsickness and a great mortaEty, with a feeEng of general discouragement and depression ; in consequence of which the usual\nofferings for Church or charitable purposes had almost failed,\nand coEections had to be postponed. But even under circumstances so adverse, evidences of zeal and EberaEty were not\nH\n1\n\\ 98\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nwanting; the mission of Keynsham, besides raEing large sums\nfor local purposes, sent the Jamaica Home and Foreign Missionary Society no less than 127?. 10s. for the Pongas MEsion,\nand from another mission, that of Bluefields, is reported a collection of above 9?. for the reEef of the distressed operatives in\nLancashEe.\nThus it E evident that the Church is making gradual progress\nthroughout the diocese, and it E hoped that the zeal and abEity\nof its members wiE, through God's blessing, be so Eicreased as\nto render them ere long independent of even the limited assEt-\nance which the Society now affords.\nII\n1\nJn%\nNASSAU.\nIt has been aEeady mentioned that the Bahama, Turks, and\nCaicos Islands were in 1861 divided from the see of Jamaica,\nand formed into the separate diocese of Nassau. The Ven.\nArchdeacon CaulfeEd was consecrated first Bishop on the 7th\nof November, in that year, but after an interval of only a few\nmonths, the sad tEEngs of his death, from an attack of yeUow\nfever, reached England.\nSome time elapsed before his successor was appointed, but\nat length the Right Rev. A. R. P. Venables was consecrated at\nLambeth on the 30th of November, 1863.\nIn the account of Jamaica it has been stated that the first\nmissionary ever sent to the West Indies by the Society (the\nRev. Mr. Smith) was stationed at the Bahama Islands in 1732 ;\nand from that time the Society has continued to maintaEi missionaries on these islands, though the number has never at any\ntime exceeded five.\nThe diocese of Nassau consiste of the Bahamas, Turks, and\nCaicos Islands. They are computed to be about 500 in number, \u25a0NASSAU.\n99\nand form a chain or group of coral reefs, about 600 miles in\nlength, extending from the north-east portion of Cuba to the\ncoast of Florida. Many of these islands are very smaE, mere\nuninhabited rocks and shoals ; but there are twelve of considerable sEe, over which, with many of the smaEer, the population\nis spread. There E a vast extent of sea-coast, as several of the\nlarge and most thickly inhabited are of a peculiar formation,\nconsisting of a ridge of hEls running through the length of the\nisland, El some Eistances one Eundred miles, while the average\nbreadth does not exceed three. The great Bahama Bank is a\nvast shoal, and runs for 400 miles parallel with the coast of\nFlorida, from thence extending along a portion of the north\ncoast of Cuba, and separated from Florida by the channel\nthrough which the GuE Stream passes into the Atlantic. From\nthe Bimini islands, the most western of the Bahama group, the\nwidth of this channel is not more than forty miles. All vessels\nbound to the GuE of Mexico, or the northern part of Cuba,\nmust pass this dangerous bank, either by the north route between the Bahamas and Florida, or the south route, between\nthe islands and the coast of Cuba. In both cases the navigation\nE intricate and dangerous, and numbers of vessels are annually\nlost on the great bank. -\nThe chief town is Nassau, situated on the north shore of the\nEland of New Providence, which derives its Enportance from\nthe safety and exceEence of its harbour, and it has always\nbeen, both under the Spanish and EngEsh, the seat of government. The climate is very fine, and during the winter months\nis unsurpassed by any in the world for its salubrity, the very\nbreathing of the clear, pure aE bemg a source of enjoyment.\nThe island has latterly become the resort of numbers of invalids\nfrom America, who find its mild and equable temperature during\nthe winter months most beneficial to all diseases of the lungs\nH 2\nI '\u00ab\n100\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n1\nIf\nIk\nand throat. When the benefit of this climate E sought in tune,\nbefore the terrible dEease of consumption has made too great\na progress, a certain and speedy recovery may in aE cases be\nanticipated.\nThe whole of the original population of these islands, represented as very numerous when discovered by Columbus, has\ntotally disappeared, aE having perished under the Spanish rule,\nand it is .now succeeded by Europeans and the white descendants of former settlers, with the negroes, consisting of the\nemancipated slaves, their chEdren, and grandchEdren, and the\nAfricans Eberated from slave ships. The total number is estimated at 38,700.\nThe diocese E now divided into fifteen parishes, many of\nthem of great extent, and requiring continual and arduous labour\non the part of the clergyman to discharge even the ordinary\nduties of his office, the population being scattered along the\nshore, often in separate islands, with wide and dangerous chan-\nneE between them. The Eland of New Providence contains\nthree parishes, with sEc churches, four being in the chief parish,\nbut in all the other islands (with the exception of Turks and\nSalt Bay, the parishes of St. Thomas, and St. George), the\nnumber of clergy is altogether inadequate to the work. There\nare five missionaries in tEis diocese, Ei connexion with the\nSociety, and only two of these are in charge of single parishes\n\u2014one (the incumbent of St. Patrick's, island of Eleuthera) whose\nparish is over eighty mEes Ei length, and contaEis three churches\nand a school-house, in which divuie service is celebrated; the\nother (the incumbent of St. Stephen and St. Peter), whose\nparish of St. PEEip Magna, consists of an Eland of forty mEes\nby twenty, with two considerable outlyEig islands, one ninety\nmEes from the residence of the missionary. Another missionary\nof the Society has three of the largest Elands under his charge; NASSAU.\n101\none, Andros, 120 mEes in length, and in some places forty in\nbreadth; another, Abaco, eighty miles long, and the Grand\nBahama, sEd;y miles, each of them from eight to fifteen miles\nEi breadth; and two important groups of small islands, the\nBerry and Bimini Islands ; and in these parishes there are\nseven churches. The incumbent of St. Christopher, St. David,\nand San Salvador, has three churches and two school-houses\nopen for divine service, and in these parishes there are six\nlarge and important islands, extending nearly 200 mEes from\nnorth to south, and having forty-one stations to be visited by\nthe missfonary; and there are large districts in thE charge\ntotaEy destitute of the means of grace. The fifth missionary\nof the Society, the Eicumbent of St. Paul's and St. Andrew's,\nhas two large Elands with several smaEer, many very difficult\nto visit; and tEe charge of either of these parishes would afford\nample occupation to any clergyman. One of them, that of St.\nAndrew's, consists of Great and Little Exuma, with numerous\nsmaE Elands, contaEEng above 1,800 souls, and some of the\nleading Eihabitants proposed to build a church if a clergyman\ncould be provided for them. They are comparatively poor; the\nsalt ponds on Little Exuma, once the source of considerable\nwealth, having been abandoned by the company that worked\nthem, so that the proposal to build a church shows much\nanxiety for spEitual Eistruction. The important parish of St.\nJohn, Henbar Island, is situated on the north portion of the\nEland of Eleuthera, and contains four churches; but this is\nnot the residence of a nnssionary of the Society. The group\nof the Turks and Caicos Islands consists at present of two\nparishes, but provision has been made for the separation of the\nCaicos Islands from St. George, and it E hoped that a clergyman may soon be appointed to this extensive group, containing\na scattered and fluctuating population. It is of very great im-\nl' 102\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nportance to the cause of true religion, that the number of the\nclergy should be increased. The people are wEling to receive\ninstruction in divine things, and it wEl easily be perceived from\nthe extent of the parishes placed under the charge of indi-\nviduaE, that a very large proportion of the people must for\nvery long periods be left destitute of the ordinary means of grace.\nThe Wesleyan Methodists form a large and influential body Ei\nthe north islands, and possess several chapels. The Baptists also\npossess several chapeE through the different Elands, but the\ngenerality of theE teachers have been very imperfectly educated.\nThe social and religious state of these Elands deserves the\nattention and prayerful regard of the Church at home. In consequence of the Act of Emancipation the value of aE landed\nproperty was greatly dimEdshed, and El many cases estates once\nhighly cultivated have been abandoned and are now overgrown\nwith forest, and the possessors, formerly men of wealth and\ninfluence, reduced to poverty. The exports of sugar, cotton, &c.\nhave ceased, and the people are not able (even when willing) to\nassist Ei supporting among them ministers of the Church. They\nare now in a transition state passing from former slavery to (it is\nto be hoped) a future of industry and prosperity. The success of\nthe measure of emancipation was greatly retarded by the admE-\nsion into England of slave-grown sugar on the same terms as that\nproduced by free labour. The slave-owner can command labour,\nwhereas he who must hue labourers, finds El some localities an,\nabsolute impossibility of obtauung hands to perform the labour\nrequEed. Experience has shown that it was a vain expectation\nto suppose that the emancipated negro, who had been compelled\nby force to accomplEh daily his stated task, would prove an\nactive and laborious servant when the compelEng power was\nremoved, or that he would voluntarily labour more than was\nnecessary for his comfort and sustenance, and E not afforded NASSAU.\n103\neducation and religious instruction, the day must be far distant\nwhen the emancipated negroes and theE children can become as\nindustrious and hard-working as the peasant at home. Indeed\nwithout instruction this can never be reasonably expected. That\nemancipation was a great boon, and attended with unspeakable\nblessings to aE the negro population, is a fact that admits of no\nquestion. The condition of the free negro with that of the slave\ncannot for a moment bear comparison. This diocese affords an\nexample of thE. We have there a people, once slaves, now\nforming a peaceable and orderly community, anxious to receive\nboth reEgious and secular Eistruction, among whom crime in\nany high degree E rare, and among whom poverty is ahnost unknown.1\nA clear idea of the difficulty of a clergyman's work here is\nconveyed in the foEowEig report of one of the missionaries of the\nSociety:\u2014\" The character of the work here is a peculiar one.\nBroken up into Ettle islands as the Bahama group is, with wide\npassages between, through which the great Atlantic rolls, with\nvery poor communications from island to Eland, with a widely\nscattered population, and with few labourers, clerical or lay, in\nthe vineyard, it is no Ettle dEficulty to itinerate among them :\nwith an extensive district but few visits can be made annuaEy,\nand these so far between, that the missionary work seems, at\ntimes, to be lost labour. Our visits from one island to another,\nand from one- station to another, preaching and baptizing the\nchildren, is somethmg like a shepherd setting hE mark upon his\nsheep and then letting them go hi the wEderness. Yet, notwithstanding the dElculties attending the work, I beEeve that\nsome good E beEig done.\"\n1 This interesting account of the Diocese of Nassau is taken from the\nMission Field, vol. vii. p. 28. 104\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nBAKBADOS.\n1\nBarbados is the most ancient of aE the British colonies, the\ncrew of an EngEsh ship having taken possession of it in the\nyear 1605, in the name of James I. By him it was granted to\nLord Ley, who sent out a body of settlers in 1625 ; but El 1627\nthe Earl of Carlisle obtained from Charles I. a grant of aE the\nCaribbee Islands, including Barbados, which proved a fruitful\nsource of dissension and misery to this Eland for many years.\nFrom 1641 to 1650, Philip Bell, a person of great zeal, uprightness and wisdom, was governor. In his time the Eland was\ndivided into eleven parishes, and a church and clergyman provided for each In the unhappy reign of Charles I. many of the\nroyalists took refuge here, and amassed large fortunes; but it\nwas afterwards selected by CromweE as a place of punishment\nfor his Irish and EngEsh captives, who were sold for slaves. At\nthis time the state of reEgion Ei Barbados was very deplorable,\nand the slaves were treated with great cruelty.\nThe connexion of the Society with Barbados commenced in\n1710, when it became trustee, under the wiE of General Cod-\nrington, for two estates in this Eland bequeathed by EEn for the\npurpose of \"maintaEEng professors and scholars\" with the ultimate view of \"doing good to men's souls.\" In discharge of this\ntrust the Rev. Joseph Holt was sent out as chaplaui and catechist\nEl 1712. A college was buEt and opened (at first as a grammar-\nschool) in 1743. Being nearly destroyed by a hurricane in 1780,\nits operation was suspended for nine years. Indeed at this time\nthere was extreme danger of the property beuig utterly ruined\nand the trust becoming bankrupt. By the judicious management\nof Mr. Braithwaite, a settler on the island, who rented the\nestates, and most EberaEy devoted the whole of the profits to the i sssrr^m\nBARBADOS.\n105\nrestoration of the property, the affaus of Codrington College (of\nwhich he may justly be regarded as the second founder) were\nagain placed in a situation not only of security, but of greatly\nEicreased efficiency. The College having been rebuilt, was used\nas a grammar school for many years.\nBut at length it was\ndetermined, as the increased funds aEowed it, to make it a place\nof higher education. Accordingly, in 1830, having been much\nenlarged, it was opened for the reception of students of a more\nadvanced age, with scholarships and exhibitions which are free\nwithout restriction to the youth of aE the islands. Since that\nevent more than a hundred of its students have been ordained\nEl the West Indian Church. Besides the CoEege which contains\ntwenty students, there is a seE-supporting grammar school with\nfifty-nuie pupEs, and primary schools in which 600 chEdren of\nthe labourers on the estate are receiving education.\nOn the 25th July, 1824, the Rev. W. H. Coleridge was consecrated BEhop of Barbados, and on his arrival in his diocese\nwas received by the coloured population with expressions of\npassionate rejoicing.\nIn 1831, the Society granted 2,000?. towards the restoration\nof the churches which had been thrown down or injured by the\nfearful hurricane which had visited these islands.\nFor some years previously to the general emancipation of\n1834, and witEout any reference to the measures of Government,\nthe attention of the Society was Erected to the gradual preparation of the negroes for enfranchisement on the Codrington estate.,\nAllotments of land were given to the most deserving of them,\non condition that they should provide for themselves and families\nout of the produce of the aEotment, and labour on the estate\nduring four days in each week, by way of rent for the land.\nThis was in fact an anticipation of the system of apprenticeship\nsubsequently adopted by the Government; but the terms were\n1 *\n106\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nmore favourable to the negroes than those which were settled by\nParliament.\nIn 1842, after eighteen years of unwearied devotion to his\nepiscopal duties, Bishop Coleridge found his health seriously\nfailing, and resigned his arduous charge. HE activity may be\njudged of from the fact that during his epEcopacy, in the suigle\n-Archdeaconry of Barbados, the number of clergy had increased\nfrom twenty-four to fifty; of churches and chapels, from twenty-\ntwo to eighty-one; of schools, from twelve to 196; and of\nscholars, from 500 to upwards of 13,000. Friendly societies\nhad been formed to the number of fifty-seven, consEting of more\nthan 7,500 members ; while other religious and charitable institutions had either been caEed into beuig, or multipEed under\nhis care.\nIt was also by the advice of Bishop Coleridge that his huge\ndiocese was broken up into three, and he had the satisfaction of\nhimseE assisting in the consecration of hE three Archdeacons,\nThomas Parry for Barbados, Daniel Gateward Davis for Antigua,\nand WEEam Piercy Austin for Guiana, on the 14th August,\n1842.\nThe nussionary spuit of this diocese, encouraged and supported\nby the fostering care of the Society, has exerted itseE Ei a\ndeeply interesting work, namely, sending a mEsion dEect from\nthe West Indian islands to the western coast of Africa. Barbados\nis the most easterly of aE these islands, and the noble Eistitution\nof Codrington CoEege E placed upon the most easterly side of\nthe island. The eye, therefore, looks from it far away over the\nwaves of the Atlantic, towards the shore of Africa, so many of\nwhose sons and theE descendants are now inhabitants of these\nwestern isles. It seems to be the spot then from which should\nfirst be heard, as it were, the cry of their distant brethren,\nI Come over and help us,\" from which aEo that cry should be\n11 BARBADOS.\n107\nanswered, and a band of labourers go forth, under whose agency,\nwith the blessing of Almighty God \"the Morians' land shall\nsoon\" we trust \"stretch out her hands unto God.\" In the\nwords of the Rev. R. Rawle, the principal of Codrington CoEege,\nto whose Christian earnestness and ability this movement has\nunder God, been so greatly indebted : \" We wEh to leaven the\nWest Indian dioceses with missionary feeEng. We wish to make\nit a part of every one's religion\u2014Ei a population derived mainly\nfrom Africa, and when not so derived, deeply indebted to Africa,\nby wrongs inflicted and benefits obtained\u2014to help in Africa's\nconversion. A great reaction is to be stirred up, opposite in\n(Erection as El character to the traffic by which these colonies\nwere peopled, sending back to Africa as missionaries the descendants of those who were brought over here as slaves.\"\nI The plan proposed is to form a weE-chosen and large mission,\nwith a variety of trades and handicrafts in it\u2014effective schoolmasters, medical practitioners, mercantile clerks, carpenters, joiners,\nblacksmiths, and other mechanics, every one of them qualified\nto take his part in communicating both religious and industrial\nhabits to the natives. The whole to be under the superintendence of able white clergy, the 'rank and file' being negroes, the\nofficers Europeans.\"\nIn pursuance of this plan, on the 16th of June, 1851, the\nday of the Society's jubEee, the \" West Indian Church Society\nfor the Furtherance of the Gospel in Western Africa\" was\nfounded in Barbados. England, too, assisted in this great\nwork. Out of the JubEee Fund the Society set apart 1,000?.\nEi aid of the mission, and made a further grant of 100?. per\nannum for five years towards the training of students especially\nfor this purpose. In 1852, aEo, the students (present and\nformer) of WeEs Theological CoEege, desuuig to show theE\nsense of the benefits which they have enjoyed from the instruc- \\>m\n108\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n;itkM i\nli\n1\n! k !\ntion and pastoral superintendence of the Principal, the Rev. J.\nH. PEider (formerly for many years Chaplain and Principal of\nCodrington CoEege), subscribed more than 100?. yearly, for a\ncertain number of years, in order to provide for a time, and in\npart to endow permanently two scholarships, bearing Mr.\nFinder's name, of the value of 50?. each, in the African department of Codrington College. A mission Eouse was accordingly\nopened, and in 1855 the first missionary, the Rev. H. J. Leacock,\nwent out to Western Africa, under the epEcopal superintendence\nof the Bishop of Sierra Leone, and accompanied by Mr. J. H. A\nDuporte, a young man of African extraction, from this house.\nThe district Ei which they ultimately determined to settle\nthemselves was the Pongas country, about 180 miles to the\nnorth of Sierra Leone, and the subsequent history of this noble\nundertaking with all its vicissitudes, and aU the encouragements\nwhich have been from time to time vouchsafed to it, wiE best\nbe told Ei the account of the progress of the Church in Africa.\nThe Windward Islands (so called as lyuig Ei the eye of the\ntrade-winds) now constitute the entire diocese of Barbados.\nThe chief of these besides Barbados, are Trinidad, Grenada,\nSt. Vincent, St. Lucia, and Tobago : and though only comprising an area of 3,170 square mEes altogether, they contain a\npopulation of 321,000. The total number of clergy E eighty-\neight, of whom four, are nEssionaries of the Society.\nThe number of churches and chapels is 100. Nearly the\nwhole, population of St. Lucia, and two-thEds of that of Grenada,\nconsists of French Roman CathoEcs. In Trinidad also the\nmajority of the population is Romanist, but there are more\nthan 22,000 heathen immigrants from Africa, China, and India,\nwho are brought over to labour in the cane-fields. To meet the\nspEitual wants of these thousands of heathen immigrants, the\nBEhop has estabEshed a Trinidad Missionary Association, and BARBADOS.\n109\nthe Society to show its sympathy andgoodwEl in 1862 promised\nan annual grant of 100?. to its funds.\nWith the exception of this grant the Society can no longer\nclaim any duect share in the work of the Church in Barbados,\nwith which it E now connected, mainly as trustee of the estates\nof Codrington College; but it may not unreasonably connect\nwhatever of growth and progress now appears, with its exertions\nin behaE of the population of the West Indies in years gone by.\nAnd of the general labours of the Society, and the effects they\nhave aheady produced in this as weE as the other West Indian\ndioceses, some idea may be formed from the foEowEig observations of the present Bishop :\u2014\" So far as the West Indian\nChurch is concerned, it would be almost impossible to overrate\nthe value of the assistance received from this exceEent Society,\neither as to its amount, or as to the spEit El which it has been\ngiven, suice the time, at which it came forward, on the abolition\nof slavery Ei 1834, to assist us El providing churches, schools,\nand clergy in number sufficient for the newly emancipated\npopulation, aheady under partial Eistruction, but then needing\nmore than ever the guiding, and correcting, and ameEorating\nEifluences of true religion. The actual sum expended by the\nSociety El these objects, during the period aEuded to, was considerable\u2014more than 150,000?. and as regards my own diocese\nin particular, I might enlarge on many interesting particulars\nconnected with the EberaEty, yet prudent economy also, of the\nSociety's grants\u2014their freedom from party influence in the\nselection of Eidividuals for their missionaries, their consistent\nregard to the constitution of our Church, as reformed yet\napostolic, and the entire absence of aE assumption to themselves\nof ecclesiastical jurisdiction, so as not to embarrass the Churches\nabroad, but to strengthen them for their arduous work. This I\nmight do\nbut, even then, I should not give you any adequate\nfl if 1 s\niiiii\nM\nI\n1\n110\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nidea of the Society's usefulness, E I did not advert to the effect\nproduced, by the course which it has universaEy adopted, of so\naivins its assEtance in connexion with local efforts, as to call\nforth by its aid\u2014munificent as that aid has been\u2014an expenditure by the colonists, both of money, and interest, and exertion,\nexceeding, for the most part, in a manEold degree, that of the\nSociety itself. Thus it has given 200?. towards a church, which\nhas cost 2,000?., yet which, but for the Society's donation, would\nnever have been attempted: or by the partial support of a\nniEsionary for a few years, it has led to the permanent endowment of a parish\u2014and that, not in one case, but El many : so\nthat, El some of the West Indian Elands, we are beginnEig no\nlonger to requEe the Society's aid, but, Eistead, thankfully to\ncontribute our mite towards the extension, to less favoured\nlands, of the same blessings of which we ourselves have, through\nthe Society's bounty, been made so largely to partake.\"\nANTIGUA.\nMi\nLike most of the other *West Indian Islands, Antigua was\ndiscovered by Columbus; but the first settlement on it was\nmade by a few English families Ei 1632. In 1662 it was granted\nto Lord WEloughby, and very soon after was attacked and\nravaged by a French force. Bemg restored to England by the\nTreaty of Breda, it was again settled by Colonel Codrington\n(father of General Christopher Codrington) and became the\nresidence of himseE and aE succeeding governors of the Leeward\nIslands.\nIn 1681 Antigua was divided into five parishes; a church\nwas erected in each, and provision made for theE support by\nthe Legislature. ANTIGUA.\nIll\n'In the first Report of the Society (for 1704) mention E made\nof a grant of 20?. to the clergy of this island.\nTo the honour of the people of Antigua, it should be recorded\nthat after having been long distinguished for theE endeavours\nto mitigate the horrors of slavery, and to extend the blessuigs\nof religion among theE coloured dependents, they were the first\nto pass an Act for the emancipation of the slaves, six months\nbefore the Emancipation Act was passed in England, and without any of the provisions of the British Act of Parliament for\na previous season of apprenticeship.\nAntigua was included in the Bishopric of Barbados on its\nfirst erection in 1824. But on the resignation of Bishop\nColeridge, in 1842, the Leeward and VEgEi Isles were formed\ninto a separate diocese and the Rev. D. G. DavE, who had for some\ntime been Archdeacon, was then consecrated Bishop of Antigua.\nIn 1843, the islands of Antigua, Montserrat, and Nevis, were\nvisited by a terrific earthquake, by which the cathedral and\nalmost aE the churches and chapels were either wholly thrown\ndown, or rendered unfit for use. These severe losses were by\ndegrees repaued, and a new cathedral was consecrated in 1848 :\nalmost immediately after which several churches in Antigua and\nSt. Christopher's were thrown down and much damaged by a\nhurricane, the cathedral fortunately escaping.\nWriting at the close of 1849, the Bishop observes,\u201411 regret\nto say the sad depression of agricultural and commercial Eiterests\nEi these colonies, acts detrimentaEy Ei various ways, in the\nrestoration of ecclesiastical buEdEigs, and in the support of our\nschooE,\u2014to the cause of religion and the Church. But we strive\nto do our best under aE cEcumstances.\"\nIn 1857, the diocese was deprived of its venerable and beloved\nBEhop, who died in England on the 25th of October, hi his\nseventieth year. .\n~1\nM\nI \/J\nSf.\n1\np\n[\n1\nIP\n112\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nHe was succeeded by the Right Rev. Stephen J. Rigaud, who\nafter a brief Episcopate (which was yet long enough to endear\nhim greatly to the people) fell a victim to yeEow fever after six\ndays' ilhiess, and died May 16th, 1859.\nOn Ascension Day, 1860, the Rev. W. W. Jackson, D.D.\nformerly a student of Codrington CoEege and Chaplain to the\nBishop of Barbados, was consecrated BEhop of Antigua.\nIn 1861, in consequence of the urgent representations of the\nBishop of the large amount of spuitual need in the islands of\nVEgEi Gorda, AnguEla, and Montserrat, the Society promised\ngrants to the amount of 225?. towards the maintenance of missionaries there. And in this same year a Church Society was\nformed to caE forth local efforts in this diocese.\nThe diocese of Antigua is perhaps the smallest in extent of\naE our colonial dioceses, as it contauis only 751 square mEes;\nbut the population E large, amounting to 112,520 persons. The\nLeeward Isles under British government, besides Antigua, are\nDominica, Barbuda, Montserrat, Nevis, St. ^Christopher's, and\nAnguEla. Many of the West Indian islands are very beautiful,\nthough, of course, varying much both in the character of theE\nbeauty, and the healthiness of theE climate.\nAntigua abounds with green pastures and grassy downs, and\nthe houses of the planters embosomed in trees Eave more the\nappearance of country mansions in England, than almost any\nothers hi the West Indies. There E however a great deficiency\nof fresh water in this island, which does not contain a single\nriver. St. John's, the capital, contains the beautiful new cathedral, which was buEt at a cost of 35,000?. to the Eihabitants.\nDonunica is very rugged and mountainous, but it is well watered,\nand especially famous for its coffee. Of its 20,000 inhabitants,\nonly 700 belong to the Church of England; some 16,000 are\nreaEy or nominally Roman CathoEcs, there are also many ANTIGUA.\n113\nWesleyans ; the preponderance of Roman Catholics is to be accounted for from this having been so long a FrencE island\u2014it\nwas only ceded by France to England in 1763. Some twenty\nyears ago the aboriginal Caribs numbered about 2,000 in this\nisland, now they do not exceed 400. They live in villages of\ntheE own Ei the Eiterior of the country and consequently among\nthe hiEs; the occupation of the men is stiE the chase, as of old,\nand they are but Ettle given to agricultural pursuits. Nature\nprovides them with abundance of food, so there they Eve up Ei\nthe hiEs over which theE forefathers once reigned a free and\nmanly race\u2014sadly degraded savages. It Is a miserable tiring to\nthink of a whole people passuig away from the face of the earth,\nas these will do in a generation or two, unless something can be\ndone to redeem them in temporal matters. And what affords\nso good a hope as making known to them the great offers of\nspuitual redemption? Barbuda E the only one of the West\nIndian islands which has a proprietary government, being the\nexclusive property of the Codrington family, and held by them\nunder the Crown of England. It is fertile and healthy, and the\nair so pure and mild that EivaEds from other islands resort to it\nfor the benefit of theE health. Montserrat, called from its deEcious\nclEnate the MontpelEer of the West, E very mountainous, but\nthe mountains are richly clothed to the very summit with lofty\nwoods and profuse tropical vegetation. Nevis is mountainous,\nbut highly cultivated, and enlivened with many old planters'\nhouses of superior style, and churches peeping out in the most\npicturesque situations imagmable, while a complete forest of\nevergreen trees grows Eke a ruff round the neck of the high\nland where cultivation ceases. Columbus E said to have been\nso deEgEted with the beauty of St.. Christopher's (or St. Kitt's as\nit is commonly caEed) that he gave it his own name. AnguEla\nderives its name from its long twEted snake-Eke form. It E a 114\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nm\npoor miserable island,.with a sandy, unproductive soE, and in\nthe centre of it E a large salt lake yielding annuaEy 3,000,000\nbusheE of salt. The cEmate however E very healthy.1\nThe VEgm Islands are a group of about a hundred Elands,\nislets, and rocks, of which only about twenty-five are inhabited.\nThose Ei the possession of Great Britain are about fifty in number,\nbut most of them are smaE, comprising El aE a surface of about\nninety square mEes\u2014less than haE the size of RutlandshEe.\nThe islands of St. Croix and St. Thomas belong now to Denmark,\nbut the king has placed the EngEsh Church in these Elands\nunder the care of the BEhop of Antigua.\nThere are only thirty clergymen in this diocese, two of these\nbeing missionaries of the Society. This appears a smaE number\nfor so large a population, but these islands have suffered a great\ndeal from the natural visitations of earthquakes and hurricanes,\nand also from the same outward attacks and internal dEturb-\nances to which aE the West Indian Islands have, more or less,\nbeen subjected, and which have been aEeady described in the\naccounts of Jamaica and Barbados.\nAnd writing El 1862, the Bishop describes the colony as\nhaving \" recently suffered much distress, both commercial and\nagricultural\u2014the former consequent principally on the blockade of the southern states of America, with which so much of\nthe trade of the islands was carried on; the latter on the low\nprices to which West India produce has for some time been\nreduced.\"\nBut there seems reason to hope that the people of Antigua\n\u2022are exerting themselves actively and successfully El the cause\nof religion. Of theE past exertions we may find a pleasing\nproof in the foEowing interesting (and instructive) account of\n'\u25a0 Six Months in the \"West Indies.\" By H. N. Coleridge, Esq. GUIANA.\n115\nthe buEding of All Saints' Church in the Danish island of St.\nlhomas.\n\u00ab Self-denying and unfaEihg were the efforts made, for a considerable period, to raise means for its erection. In 1847 the\ncongregation united in laying by each a sum, not less than a\nhalfpenny, and not exceeding a shilling, a week. In this way,\nin a years fame, about 450?. was collected. A general appeal\nwas then made throughout the island,' which brought about\n1,000?. more. With this, added to the former sum, the building\nwas commenced, and the foEowuig is the account, given by an\neyewitness, of the progress and completion of the good work.\nOne oi our vestrymen, a gentleman of taste, undertook the superintendence of the buHding, and gave very material assistance\nthroughout its progress. The stone was furnished at a cheap\nrate by another gentleman, who was happEv buEcEng near us at\nthe time. It was brought down from the quarry, upon the heads\nand shoulders of our own people, who to the number of three or\nfour hundred worked during the moonlight of the fine months.\nThe masons and carpenters gave up, as a donation, a certain\nproportion of their weekly wages, while the women added their\nmite in carrying stone and mortar. The planters also from the\ncountry sent in gratuitously whatever stock was necessary for\nthe purposes of carting. On November 21st, 1848, the church\nwas finished, and set apart to the service of God by the Bishop\nof Antigua.'\"\nGUIANA.\nGuiana is the name given to the north-east part of South\nAmerica, extending for nearly 1,000 miles between the mouths'\nof the Orinoco and Amazon, being formed, in fact, by the deltas\nof these two mighty rivers.\nI 2\n1\nJ It\n116\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nThE country was dEcovered towards the end of the fifteenth\ncentury by the SpanEh adventurer, Vincent Pinzon ; but it\nwas first colonized by the Dutch in 1590. About the same\ntune several unsuccessful attempts were made by EngEsh adventurers to settle a colony in Guiana. In 1617 SE Walter\nRaleigh made a last expedition hither, but his enterprise was\nbaffled at every point, his son was slain, and he himseK worn\ndown with pain and sickness. He returned to his prison in\nEngland, and thence, under the sentence passed so many years\nbefore, he was led to the scaffold.\nIn 1633 the French took possession of that part now caEed\nCayenne or French Guiana, In 1634 a colony of EngEsE\nsettled on the banks of the Berbice, and in Surinam or Dutch\nGuiana: but in 1664 these settlements were surrendered to the\nDutch, and remained in theE hands tiE the late war, when they\nwere recaptured by the EngEsh, and the present boundaries were\nfixed by the Treaty of Paris -in 1814. In 1831 the three distinct colonies of Demerara, Essequibo, and Berbice, into which\nthe British territory had been divided, were all united under\none government, and form now the Province of British GuEtna.\nThE province E considerably larger than Great Britain and\nIreland, comprising an area of 100,000 square mEes : but the\npopulation, estimated at 172,907, is very scanty as compared\nwith this extent of country. It is only a' narrow strip of land\nalong the coast that is cultivated at aE, or thickly Eihabited.\nThis is laid out m plantations of sugar, coffee, plantains, &c.\nwhich are produced abundantly by the rich soE and tropical\ncEmate. The wide interior is stiE to a great extent unexplored\nand unoccupied, except by a thinly-scattered native population.\nGeorge Town, the capital, Ees on the eastern bank at the\nmouth of the River Demerara. Its streets are wide, and traversed by canals. The houses, which are of wood, are painted, GUIANA.\nIT?\nand have verandahs ; and surrounded as they are by gardens,\nplanted with the stately cocoa-nut and cabbage-palm, they present a Evely appearance. In the streets may be seen a strange\nmixture of the various people and tribes who compose the\npopulation of Guiana\u2014English and Portuguese emigrants and\nsettlers, Hindoos, Negroes (by far the largest class), and members of the numerous different tribes of Indians from the\ninterior.\nIt E among these different races that the missionary work of\nthe Church in this diocese has to be carried on. We will here\nstate a few facts in reference to the present circumstances of\neach of the three branches into which the heathen population\ndivides itself.\nThe Negroes were formerly slaves, brought mostly from Africa.\nBy the Act of Emancipation in 1834 they became apprenticed\nlabourers, and on the 1st August, 1838, they were set completely\nfree. Great pains were taken at this time to provide them with\nreligious instruction. By the care of Bishop Coleridge, under'\nwhose spiritual charge Guiana was at first placed, parishes were\nformed, churches, chapels, and schools were built along the Ene\nof coast, and zealous ministers were set to labour among them.\nSeveral causes however have combined to hinder the work of\nreEgious Eistruction from advancing among the negro population\nso rapidly as could have been desired.\nThe Hindoos or Coolies, many thousands of whom are brought\nover (in 1864 theE numbers in Guiana were estimated at 10,000)\nto assist as labourers in the cultivation of the soil, only come\nfor a few years and then return to their own country, their\nplace being supplied by fresh bodies of their heathen countrymen. They are described as sunk in all the vices as weE as\nfollies of paganism; but, removed as they are for these five years\nfrom theE ancient temples, and the spEitual tyranny of the n\n118\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nBrahmins, there E a very great opening for missionary work\namong them.\nBut we pass now from the coast and its teeming population\nof various races, to the thinly-peopled ulterior, where in the\ndepths of the primaeval forest are to be found the remnants\nof the Indian races, which were once masters of the land, and\nthough dispossessed of their ancient sovereignty, cannot but\nbe objects of special interest and concern to that Christian\nChurch and people into whose hands it has pleased. God to give\nthem.\nLittle seems to have been done by the Dutch authorities Ei\nlater times to propagate Christianity among the natives. The\ndevoted Moravian Missionaries however laboured zealously\namong them from the year 1738 tEl about the close of the\ncentury, on the Berbice and Corentyn rivers. After these\nmissions were given up the religious instruction of the Indians\nwas totaEy neglected for many years. At length, in 1829, fresh\nefforts were made for theE conversion at Bartica on the Esse-\nquibo, by Mr. Armstrong, under the Church Missionary Society.\nThis mission was foEowed by others under Mr.'Voud and Mr.\nBernau, missionaries of the same Society.\nThe first connexion of the Society for the Propagation of the\nGospel with this country was in 1835, when it administered the\nFund raEed for Negro education, and sent its first missionaries\nand catechists to Guiana. But the first mission undertaken by\nit to the aboriginal Indians, was that founded upon the banks\nof the Pomeroon in 1840. A clergyman and lay catechEt were\nappointed, but the former was prevented from going, and the\nmission was begun and for ten years carried on by'the latter\nalone, Mr. W. H. Brett, who was subsequently ordained, and who\nhas given a most interesting description of his labours among\nthe Indians, in his book entitled \u00ab Indian Missions hi Guiana,\" Wfe\nJ\u00ae I GUIANA.\nfrom which the chief part of the foregoing account of this\ndistant country has been derived.\nOur missions have been principaEy (Erected to four of the\nmany Indian tribes, the Arawaks, Waraws, Caribs, and Wacawoios.\nThe first three of these, though residing close together, as they\nhave done for the last three centuries, speak totally different\nlanguages. The Arawak is the most numerous and the least\nbarbarous of aE the tribes along the coast. TheE settlements\nEe Ei an extended Ene, within 100 miles of the sea. The\nWaraws come next. TheE settlements are very numerous along\nthe swampy coast district from the Pomeroon to the Orinoco,\nthe delta of which seems to be theE head-quarters. They possess some good quaEties, but are dirty and improvident. The\nCaribi tribe, famous in history, and regarded by the rest with\nawe, even when now verging to extinction, is the next El order,\ntheE settlements lying more-inland than either of the former.\nTheE numbers are now smaE, and rapidly diminishhig. The\nWacawoios are the most wandering in their habits of aE the\ntribes. They speak a dialect of the Caribese.\nIn 1842 the Rev. W. H. P. Austin, who had for some time\nbeen Archdeacon, was consecrated Bishop of Guiana.\nIn 1844 Queen's CoEege was founded at George Town, to\nwhich the Society made a grant of 500?.: the Bishop himseK\ngave two separate donations of 500?., and the contributions of\nthe clergy of the diocese (though enjoying far from superabundant\nEicomes), amounted to above 800?.\nFrom various causes this colony has gradually declined in\nprosperity of late years, in consequence of which the Legislature\nin 1848 withdrew some of the support hitherto given to-the\necclesiastical establishment. ThE measure has added considerably to the difficulties of the Bishop and his clergy.\nIn 1851 a Diocesan Church Society was establEhed in Guiana, I\np\nm\n120\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nand there has also been a flourishing branch association of the\nSociety for the Propagation of the Gospel in operation here for\nsome time, which has been enabled to remit a considerable sum\nto the Parent Society.\nIn 1862 the Society was enabled with the full concurrence\nof the Bishop to reduce its annual grants to this diocese by\nmore than one half. Four clergymen and three catechists are\nstill aided by the Society to the extent of 510?. per annum. The\nsupport of the LegElature and local contributions are taking\nthe place of these grants. \" Our Church Society,\" writes the\nBEhop, \" is gradually increasing its funds. Hitherto its means\nhave been chiefly used in the building of chapeE and school-\nhouses, but I trust we shaE soon have it in our power to give\nassEtance towards increasing our staff of catechists.\"\nThe total number of clergy in Guiana is thirty-two, besides the\nBishop and two Archdeacons. Of these, eight are missionaries\nof the Society, some labouring amongst the mixed population of\nthe more cultivated parts of the country, whEst others are proceeding with the work begun and carried on so indefatigably\namongst the Indians by the Rev. W. H. Brett, who has been\ncompeEed by El-health to resign his post. He is now minister\nof St. Matthew's, Demerara, whence he from time to time visits\nthe scene of his former labours ; and E also furthering the good\ncause by preparing a translation of the Gospels into the Arawak\nlanguage. These MEsions have been carried on with varying\nsuccess; at tunes they have appeared to languish, and have\neven been temporarily abandoned from the difficulty of finding\nmissionaries for this trying sphere of labour. But they are now\nagain flourishing, and altogether a large number of Indians have\nembraced the Gospel, and been baptized.\nHow well these poor Indians have learnt the great lesson of\nChristianity\u2014to help others at the cost of considerable denial of GUIANA.\n121\nthemselves\u2014was shown by the wEEng contribution of the\nCaribs and Arawaks to the Patriotic Fund for the reEef of\nsufferers in the late Crimean war, which was thus related by the\nRev. J. Wadie, at that time missionary at Mornea:\u2014| These\npoor people were EteraEy without food, except the casualties\nwhich the forests afford, the heavy rains having completely\ndestroyed their cassava, their great stay of Efe, before, half\ngrown. Yet these distressed creatures, haggard, careworn, with\nall the appearance of hunger depicted in theE faces, day after\nday brought in theE contributions to the fund. Many of them\ntold me 'they no eat cassava (food) three days;' and stiE the\nmoney produced by theE labour was devoted, and that most\ncheerfully, to comfort the heart of the widow and the fatherless\nstranger in a distant land. It must be borne in mind that the\nsubscriptions, amounting to little more than 200 dollars, have\nbeen collected from a section of the poorest and smaEest part of\nBritisE Guiana.\" -\nTo a considerable extent.this may be considered a Missionary\nDiocese, and it may therefore for some years to come have to\ndepend upon the Society's help for reclaiming and instructing\nthe native tribes. But sure and encouraging evidence of progress in the work of the Church may be gathered from the\ncharge delivered by the Bishop at the commencement of the\npast year (1864). The formation and harmonious working of\na Diocesan Synod, in which clergy and laity unite to discuss\nquestions of practical importance, the increasing efficiency of\nthe Church Society, the almost universal establishment of the\nweekly offertory, and the consequent increase El the amount of\nalms dedicated to Christian uses, and the encouraging aspect of\nthe Mission among the Chinese Enmigrants, are the topics of\nchief interest in the statement of the Bishop. His lordship also\nexpresses his -confident hope that in some three years from this 122\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nm-\ntune the whole of the aid now given by the Society may safely\nbe discontinued. That a considerable reduction of grants may\nat the proper tune be effected, not only without injury, but with\nreal advantage to the MEsions to which it is applied, E aptly\nshown in a statement contauied Ei the last report of the Rev. H.\nJ. May. After relating some facts illustrative of the liberality\n'of the people at the Kiblerie Mission, (but \"who must stiE look\nfor some considerable help, as it wiE be Enpossible for those\nwho now do so much to do more,\") he says, \" The proprietors of\nthe estate on which the church E buEt have given an extra\n50?., and another proprietor has also given an extra 15?., since\nyour Society withdrew 60?. of its old grant; thus have they\nshown theE care for theE own people; but thE church as weE\nas St. Andrew's is a district church, and has a population of\n1,705-souls ; the latter has a population of more than 2,400. I\nmention this to show that many others are benefited as weE as\ntheE own people.\" In this case the withdrawal of 60?. has\nactually elicited aid to the amount of 65?. EberaEy contributed\nby proprietors on- the spot.\nSurely, we may conclude in the words of the Rev. W. H.\nBrett,\u2014\" If it please God to spare our health and Eves, we may\nhope to see much fruit to the glory of His name from these\nMissions : but while we endeavour faithfully to do our Master's\nwork, we must leave the event in HE hands, and say as He has\ntaught us, ' Thy wiE be done!'\" CAPETOWN.\n123\nCHAPTER VIII.\nWORK IN AFRICA.\nCAPETOWN GRAHAMSTOWN\u2014NATAL\u2014ST. HELENA\u2014CENTRAL\nAFRICA\u2014ORANGE RIVER.\nCAPETOWN.\nThe Cape of Good Hope, was discovered by Bartholomew\nDiaz, in the year 1487, and called by him Cabo de los Tormen-\ntos\u2014the Cape of Storms\u2014but its name was changed by his\nmaster, the King of Portugal, to the one of better omen which it\nnow bears. No European settlement was formed in the country\nuntil 1652, when the Dutch East India Company planted a\ncolony there ; and from the Dutch it passed finally under the\npower of the British Crown in 1806.\nA colonial chaplain was appointed soon afterwards; but for a\nconsiderable period Ettle Eiterest was felt in the religious condition of the population, and no effort was made for the conversion\nof the heathen.\nTn 1820 fhe Society sent out the Rev. W. Wright to Capetown, where he was succeeded in 1831 by the Rev. Dr. E. J.\nBurrow. In 1840 a second clergyman was added to the Society's\nEst.\nIn 1847 not more than ten or eleven churches had been\nerected, and there were found in all only-thirteen clergymen\n\/ \\>m\\\n*\n124\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n1\nand one catechist muristering to widely-scattered congregations\nthroughout a territory which (exclusive of the subsequent additions of British Kaffraria, the Sovereignty and Natal) was as\nlarge as Great Britain itseE, and contauied 200,000 souls. In\nvaui had the colomsts petitioned for the appointment of a\nBishop; for this blessuig they were at last indebted to the\nmunificence of an EngEsh lady, MEs Burdett Coutts, the.\nfoundress, as we have aEeady seen, of the BEhoprics of Adelaide\nand Columbia.\nOn St. Peter's-day, 1847, the Eev. Robert Gray was consecrated Bishop of Capetown, in Westminster Abbey; and arrived\n,in his new Diocese on the 20th of February, 1848.\nOf the melancholy condition of the Church in thE colony at\nthat time, some idea may be formed from the foEowuig statements extracted from a speech delivered by the newly-consecrated Bishop before leaving England :\u2014\"When we took this\ncolony, we found that the Dutch had taken pains to provide\ntheE own people\u201450,000 souls\u2014with something like a religious estabEshment, there behig from thirty to thEty-five\nchurches with the same number of clergymen. It was agreed\nthat their religious estabEshment should be continued as before,\nand it is maintained at a great cost by the Colonial Government.\nWe have how had possession of the Cape for upwards of forty\nyears\u2014we have been bringing into it a number of emigrants,\n40 or 50,000 souls,\u2014and what has been done to supply them\nwith clergy, churches, and schools 1 AE that has been done by\nthe mother Church in thE country has been to provide three\nclergymen (of the remainder, eight are supported by the colonists\nand two by the War Office)\u2014not a single schoolmaster\u2014nor\nhave any funds been raised for the erection of a church or\nschools. There are not less than twelve distinct Protestant\nMissionary bodies labouring at the Cape of Good Hope, and the CAPETOWN.\n125\nChurch of England has not been amongst that number. Those\nwho are not in communion with our Church spend 20,000?. a year\nat the colony, whilst we spend but 500?.; and there are not less\nthan 200 missionaries labouring at the Cape, to extend, imperfectly it might be, the Christian religion, such as they believed\nit to be in its truth, whEst the Church of England has done\nnothing more than has been stated. The consequence is that a\nvery fearful amount of destitution prevaEs El the colony. Moreover, about 5,000 troops were at this time engaged fighting the\nbattles of theE country, and shedding their blood in defence of\nthe border territory; yet there was not one single clergyman of\nour Church to minister to the spuitual wants of those brave men\nwho were living and dying, literally without God in the world.\nDuring all this tune the Hottentots were attended by their\ninstructors, and the Mahometans by their priests; Christian\nEngland alone suffering five thousand of her chEdren to go forth\nshedding their blood Ei her defence without caring whether or\nnot they were attended by God's ministers, whether they lived\nand died Eke Christians, or whether they descended to the\ngrave like tEe beasts which perish. Besides aE this, when the\nEnglish entered upon that colony they found various tribes of\nthe heathen, not less than 100,000 souls, not includuig the\nKafirs, who numbered 100,000 more, nor the inhabitants of Port\nNatal, who may be estimated at 60,000. Now what had the\nChurch done, during the last half century; for winnuig these men\nover to the faith of Christ from the degradation in which they\nhad existed 1 Why, nothing; whilst the Mahometans had been\nexercising great diligence in spreading a knowledge of theE faith.\nThis was a disgrace and a fact the equal of which the Bishop\ncould not find in the annals of the Colonial Church; he could\nnot find a similar fact stated where the Church was out-stripped\nby Mahometans in its career of good deeds.\"\n1\u00bb\n,\/\nI 126\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n'IB:'1\n11\nIn the change which has been effected Ei this sad state of\nthuigs it is most gratifying to see how the presence of a suigle man\nfuE of zeal for the glory of God and the extension of Christ's\nkingdom can, with the blessing of God, urfuse Efe and energy\nwherever he goes in the exercise of his Apostolic functions.\nWithin three years the BEhop made four .visitations of his\nextensive diocese;\u2014the clergy were multipEed nearly fourfold ;\n\u2014new ch arches sprang up in every dEection, and the colonists\nexhibited theE sense of the benefits conferred upon them by\nmaking some efforts on theE part to correspond with those of\nthe Church at home. A coEegiate institution was established at\nWoodlands, near Capetown; a niEsion was organized to the\nMahometans in and about that city, and other missions on a\nscale of unusual magnitude were contemplated to the hitherto\nEreclaunable Kafirs, and the more hopeful and teachable Zulus.\nThe Society from time to time largely assisted the Erfant\nChurch in this colony; hi 1849 by an addition of 500?. annuaEy\nfor five years its grants to the diocese were raised to 1,000?. a\n_year; in 1851 a sum of 1,000?. was granted from the JubEee\nFund Ei aid of the college at Woodlands; and as soon as the\nsubdivEion of the diocese was decided on, the Society granted\n5,000?. for a BEhopric at Grahamstown in the east of the Cape\nColony, and the balance of the JubEee Fund which -remained\nunappropriated\u2014amounting to about 1,500?.\u2014was voted to the\nprojected See of Natal. Bishop Gray thus expresses his sense\nof the general services of the Society:\u201411 have been enabled\nto bear testimony in many places to the fact that the Society is\nthe mauistay of the whole Colonial Church; that in proportion\nas its means are enlarged, so will the Church in each distinct\nextremity of the British empEe expand, and enlarge her borders;\nwhile, E it be feebly supported, the daughter Churches Ei dEtant\nlands must proportionably suffer: that the Society has the CAPETOWN.\n127\nstrongest claims upon the hearty sympathy and support of the\nChurch at large, inasmuch as it comes recommended by the\nwhole EpEcopate, whether of the mother country or of the\ncolonies; and has been, beyond every other merely human institution, most abundantly blessed El its labours, so as to have been\nthe honoured instrument of planting flourishing Churches in\nmany of the dependencies of the British Crown. Were there\nindeed one thing which, as a Missionary Bishop just about to\ndepart for the field of his labours, I would implora of the\nChurch at home, it would be, to place at the disposal of the\nSociety a much larger income than it has hitherto done, that it\nmay be enabled to meet the ever increasing necessities of the\nChurch in our colonial empire.\"\nThe important measure of the subdivision of the diocese was\ncarried into effect in 1853, and the Bishop of Capetown returned\nto Africa at the close of that year relieved of a portion of his\noverwheEnEig burden, and in some degree restored to health by\nhis sojourn in England.\nIn February, 1856, the BEhop vEited the Ettle Eland of\nTristan d'Acunha, and confirmed thEty persons.\nIn 1857 the Society was enabled to place an additional sum\nof 1,200?. a year, making in aE 1,800?. at the dEposal of the\nBEhop for the support of missions in. his diocese during the\nensuuig three years. In the foEoWuig year this grant was increased to 2,300?. and an extra grant of 300?. a year was voted\ntowards the maintenance of a coEege for the education of the\nsons of African chiefs.\nIn 1859 the island of St. Helena was divided from the diocese\nof Capetown and formed into a separate Bishopric.\nIn 1861 the diocesan synod which had at first met with some\nopposition, assembled for the second time at Capetown. Dr.\nLivingstone visited England and drew attention to the vast field \"at\nJft:\n128\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nopen for missionaries in the interior of Africa, and great interest\nwas universaEy felt hi the noble undertaking of the Hussion\nfrom the Universities of Oxford, Cambridge, Durham, and\nDubEn, to Central Africa. The event which distinguished this\nyear was the consecration of Archdeacon Mackenzie as Missionary\nBEhop for the Zambesi and adjacent districts.\nIn 1862 the Society granted out of the Endowment Fund a\nsum of 200?. to meet the munificent gEt of 1,000?. from the\nBaroness Von Ludwig towards providing a permanent endowment for the clergy.\nThe diocese of Capetown stiE comprises a surface of 90,000\nsquare mEes, and is consequently somewhat larger than Great\nBritaEi, with a population estimated at more than 147,000\nsouls. Capetown, the capital of the colony, founded by the\nDutch, E Euiahited by a mixed race of 30,000 people, EngEsh,\nDutch, Malays, Negroes, and Hottentots. Many of the streets\nare shaded by rows of oak-trees, and a canal runs down the\nprincipal of them : the houses are low and flat-roofed, and in\nfront of most are high terraces raised above the street level,\nwhich form the usual lounging places of the Eihabitants. Immediately behind the town, Eke a huge waE with two projecting\nbastions, rises the Table Mountain, never to be mistaken, with its\nlong level top and precipitous sides.\nThe total number of clergy throughout the diocese E forty-\nfive, and of these twenty-six are nussionaries of the Society,\nwhich expended here as much as 3,099?. in the year 1863.\nThere are thirty catechists and eighty-five schools, and the coEege\nfor the education of the natives of Zonnebloem near Capetown\ncan no longer contaui the number of youths who are pressing\nEito it\u2014it needs Enmediate enlargement. In 1860 there were\ntwenty churches and fourteen school-chapeE; and the total\namount from aE sources contributed in 1861 within the diocese CAPETOWN.\n129\nfor the various Church objects, was 6,618?.; and the subscriptions\nof the members of the Church towards the support of theE\nteacEers has steadEy Eicreased' each year since the Bishopric was\nestabEsEed.\nThe present state of the colony will be best ascertaEied from\na few extracts from the Bishop's letters :\u2014\" After the erection\nof the new sees, there were left to the diocese eighteen parishes\non the Continent\" (suice Eicreased to twenty-five). \"In all of\nthese parishes, with a suigle exception, churches have been\nerected or are in the course of erection. Altogether, I believe\nnot less than 38,000?. has been spent upon churches since the\nfoundation of the see of Capetown, Ei the undivided diocese.\nThe sum is a large one, but the cost of buEdEig made it necessary : 1,200?. or 1,500?. is easEy spent upon a very smaE church\nwhen the wages of the builders are rune shillings a day, as is the\ncase at thE moment. Having completed theE churches, several\nof the parishes are next applying themselves, to the erection\nof schools.\" ...\" Every parish, except where the clergyman's\nincome E altogether provided by Government, contributes towards the support of its minister. This is done chiefly through\nthe weekly offertory, which is the only source of revenue which\ncan easEy be depended on, and which seldom fails. In Elustra-\ntration of what is doing Ei this way, I may mention that El a\nchurch in this neighbourhood capable of holding, about 200\npersons, the coEections amount to three pounds each Sunday;\nin another capable of holding eighty, to about one pound ten\n'shEEngs; whEe Ei the cathedral, inclusive of special sermons,\nthe amount has been 500?. and with the pew rents and subscriptions 1,200?. in one year.\" . . . \"Having now provided to a\ncertain extent for the more pressuig spiritual wants of the\nEngEsh people, we are enabled to turn more of our attention\nthan we have hitherto* done to the work of the conversion of the\nK 130\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nit-\n1\nIf\nheathen and Mahometans.\" . . . \"Notwithstanding aE that\nhas been done by other reEgious bodies, to whom all honour\nis due for their abundant labours, the heathen in this diocese\nare not yet haE converted to the faith, nor is there anything\nEke an adequate system of instruction provided for them;\nand yet they are craving for more light and knowledge.\" . . .\n\" If I had sufficient funds to warrant my doing so, and had an\nadequate supply of men for the work, I would purchase farms Ei\ndifferent parts of this country\u2014locate the coloured people upon\nthem\u2014seE to the more industrious of them the land piecemeal,\nbuEd a school and church on each station, and thus gradually\nform native viEages and parishes. This would requue an outlay\nof capital at first, but might be made in tune, to a very great\nextent, seE-supporting. I beEeve that very many of the yet\nunconverted heathen in this country might be ChristianEed in\nthis way. It is upon this plan that we hope to proceed at\nSchoonberg.\" . . . \"At present, our efforts for the conversion\nof the coloured race are upon a very smaE scale, and utterly\nunworthy of the Church of England ; and yet we are not in a\ncondition to increase our labourers. The great practical difficulty\nwhich stands hi our way is that of language. This can only be\novercome in time. Some of the clergy are gradually acquiring the\nDutch language, and wiE, I trust, ere long be able to declare to\nthe heathen in theE own tongue the wonderful works of God.\nIf I had the men and the means of maintauung them, I could\neasily employ, m fields now open to us, a large additional staff of\nreEgious instructors to the heathen. It is not easy to meet with'\nduly quahfied agents for such a work here. TE1 our own\ncoEege shaE have sufficient time to bear its fruits, and furrdsh\nus with a supply of men duly quahfied to serve God Ei the\nministry of His Church, we must continue to look to the Church\nat home for our feEow-helpers to the truth. Much has been GRAHAMSTOWN.\n131\ndone Ei various ways for this land of late; but all will be of\nEttle use until our thin ranks shaE be recruited by a few more\nzealous men of God, who are willing to come over and help us\u2014\n, to spend and be spent for Christ. . . . We greatly need clergymen, catechists, schoolmasters. May some zealous men who\nread of our wants regard this letter as a caE to them, and offer\nthemselves for the work! In a few years, the coEege wEl, I\ndoubt not, in some degree supply our wants. At present, unless\nthe zeal and love of the Mother Church shaE furnish both\nlabourers and the means of supporting them, our work must\nlanguish, and will perhaps ultimately fail.\"\nGRAHAMSTOWN.\nThe diocese of Grahamstowh lies between that of Capetown\nand Natal, extending along the southernmost coast of South\nAfrica, and reaching northwards to the Sovereignty. \"Within\nthis diocese the Wesleyans have been labouring hard, bearing\nthe heat and burden of the day when the Church was slow and\nslack to send forth labourers, or to put the sickle into the fields\nthat were ripe for the harvest. They seem, too, to have shown\nmuch of that elder spEit which warmed the first followers of John\nWesley before a real separation from the Church had taken\nplace; and it is impossible not to feel and own, i\u00a3 we have\nthe grace of Christian wisdom, that they have done great things\nfor that \"far land ; have bountifully suppEed to the best of their\npower the spiritual wants of the people; and whatever the\ndefects of their system, have walked with Christian earnestness\naccording to their light. We cannot but hope that, while we\nbeEeve them to have paved the way for the more perfect action\nand influence of the Church, they themselves may become one\nwith us ; may again, if not at the present day, yet hi the next\nK 2 11\ni\n132\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\ngeneration, worship within the Church's fold\u2014rejoin the Church\nwhich lost them, in a great measure,- from her own neglect, and\nthus forward that godly unity which every devout and thoughtful\nmind must so earnestly desue.\"\nIt E most gratifyEig to know that this hope has been Ei some\ndegree reahzed, three missionaries connected with different bodies\nof dissenters having already offered themselves to the BEhop\nfor ordination in the English Church.\n| Happily this vast district has of late years enjoyed the\nblessing of most exceEent supervision. The BEhop of Capetown has undergone abundant labours in the Church's cause,\nand has stirred up the hearts of the people to a greater devotion,\nand to a EveEer faith and love. So also has Archdeacon Mer-\nriman manfuEy done his part, toEEig Ei the noblest spEit,\nshowuig an example of seE-denial and devout courage, that\ncarries back the thoughts to the early ages of the Church, when\nthe Christian character was manifested in its primitive zeal and\npurity. Perhaps few nussionary journals wEl create a stronger\nor a deeper interest than that of the Archdeacon, which has been\nrecently pubhshed1\u2014few journals wiE fill the hearts of EngEsh.\nChurchmen with more hope for the future, than that which\nshows such a character hi these modern tunes ; enduring hardness as a good soldier of Jesus Christ, wearing his cross for\nChrist's sake, holding his Efe cheap, enduring hunger and want,\nperils and privations, in an age proverbial for its softness and\nself-indulgent ways.\"2\nOn St. Andrew's day, 1853, the Rev. J. Armstrong was consecrated BEhop of Grahamstown, in Lambeth Church. Towards\nthe endowment of the see the Society for the Propagation of\n1 \"The Kafir, the Hottentot, and the Frontier Farmer.\"\n2 Yide Monthly Record for 1853. ~1\nGRAHAMSTOWN. 133\nthe Gospel contributed 5,000?. from its JubEee Fund, and the\nSociety for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 2,000?. At this\ntime there were sixteen clergymen at work in the diocese, and\nonly six churches.\nThe BEhop arrived at Grahamstown in August, 1854, and\nsince then the foundations of a great missionary work have\nbeen laid. The Governor, Sir George Grey, who had aEeady\ndone so much by moral and reEgious means for elevating the\ncondition of the native tribes of New Zealand, determined to\nfoEow a simEar method for reducuig to peaceful and industrious\nways, the more barbarous and savage races of South Africa;\nand he caEed upon the Bishop and clergy to aid him in thE\ngreat Christian enterprise. Taking into consideration the enormous expenses entailed upon Government by the late disastrous Kafir wars (more than three miEions of money), and\nbeEeving that the softening Eifluences of civEEation and Christianity would most effectuaEy tend to the preservation of peace\namong thE long-neglected people, the Governor-resolved to adopt\nthe more economical plan of expending 45,000?. a year (the cost\nof a single regunent) upon missions to the various heathen tribes\nthroughout the colony.\nTo meet this expenditure of Government, the Bishop, writing\nhi February, 1855, says :\u201411 have pledged the Church to\nundertake this present year, missions\u20141. To UmhaEa the great\nchief of the Amakosa Kafirs : this mission to consist of a\ncentral school, &c. with a sort of outpost about ten miles off.\n2. To Kreli, another great Kafir chief across the Kei. 3. To\nSandili, another great chief. 4. To the Fingos, at Keiskam-\nma Hoek, with an outpost. 5. The formation of a school in\nthe Kafir location, close to Grahamstown.\" The mission to\nUmhalla was immediately commenced. Archdeacon Merriman\nundertaking the headship of it.\n1 I\n134\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n!\u25a0\nj;!|'j'i\nS.\n\u2022\nThe Society taking Eito consideration the vast importance\nof the projected Hussions, and the pledge which the BEhop\nhad given, undertook to be responsible for a sum of 1,500?. for\nthe year 1855. The state of the Society's funds would not\nalone have warranted such a step ; but rehance was felt on the\ndivuie blessing following efforts made in so good a cause, Ei\nwhich the Society confidently reckoned on the support of the\nnumerous friends of the BEhop of Grahamstown, and of the\nChurch generally.\nIn 1856 the Church in this diocese sustained a heavy loss\nEi the death of Bishop Armstrong, who expired on the 16th\nof May, after a short iEness, at the comparatively early age of\nforty-two. The Rev. Henry CotterEl, D.D. was appouited his\nsuccessor, and was consecrated in the foEowhig November, at\nthe Chapel Royal, WhitehaE.\nIn 1859 the Society determined largely to increase the grants\nfor directly missionary purposes in this diocese, and therefore\nmade the BEhop an additional aEowance of 800?. a year. It\nwas also resolved to grant a sum of 200?. a year for the support\nof a missionary at Graff Reinett, where there is a large body\nof Kafirs; 200?. a year for the establishment of a mission\nnear the Bashee River, in Independent Kafir-aria, and 100?.\ntowards the maintenance of a nussionary in the Orange River\nFree State.\nThe diocese of Grahamstown extends over a surface of 60,000\nsquare mEes, and is consequently nearly as large as England.\nIt seems to contain every possible variety of scenery. Some\nparts are remarkable for their sternness and wEdness, others\nfor their extreme richness and luxuriance; some are flat, some\nmountauious. In some parts we hear of peaches, figs, aE manner\nof fruits, rich flowering trees and shrubs, and gardens yielding\nabundant crops in return for the sEghtesttoil; Ei others we GRAHAMSTOWN.\n135\nnear of dry, withered plains, of rugged hEls, and mountains, on\nwhich not a flower or leaf is to be seen. The cEniate is most\nexquEite, the winter being mEd, and the summer being freshened by cool nights, so that Archdeacon Merriman says he\nfound it warmer in winter and cooler in summer than he expected. Travellers speak of the great fatigue which they are\nenabled to go through under\" such a sky; and English constitutions are not only fitted for it, but commonly gain in point\nof strength, however they may love the homes in their own\ndamp and uncertain climate. Grahamstown itseK contains a\npopulation of about 5,000 souls, and is a pleasant, thriving\ntown, with orchards and gardens attached to the houses, and\nboasting of the most luxurious vegetation.\nThe Church Kafir Mission for the natives in and near\nGrahamstown has been signaEy blest since its establishment\nEl 1860. On Whitsunday, 1862, the bishop baptized seventeen\nnatives. The day and night schools have continued full to\noverflowing. The Sunday and weekly services are well attended.\nA separate chapel for divine service is much needed, and when\nit is completed, means wEl be taken gradually to relieve the\nfunds of the Society of the charges of the missionary's salary,\nand to make this a strictly African mission, suppEed from\nAfrican funds alone. The pEunest brick buEduig, to accommodate 300 people will, at colonial prices, cost about 600?.\nThe population, consisting of a muigled race of EngEsh,\nDutch, Kafirs, Hottentots, and Fingoes, E estimated at 340,000\nsouls. There are now forty-three clergymen in the diocese,\ntwenty-nine of whom are missionaries of the Society, which in\n1862 expended 4,880?. here. In Grahamstown and Kaffraria eight\nlarge missions have aEeady been established, and the Society has\nbeen enabled to penetrate into Independent Kaffraria, but its\nfunds are insufficient to allow of its doing more than make a 136\nWORK- IN THE COLONIES.\nbeginning in that vast, populous, and fertile country. The government grants for missionary purposes have been aEeady partiaEy\nwithdrawn; a clear account of the results produced by them\nis given in a letter written by the Bishop to the present\nGovernor on the subject. Speakmg of the origin of this assistance, the Bishop says :\u2014\"ThE aid was Ei the first instance\noffered by SE George Grey to my predecessor, Bishop Armstrong,\non the condition of the Church of England estabEshing missions\namong these tribes. Five missions were at that time formed,\namongst which the grants were divided, and were expended in\nerecting school-buildings on sEes approved by the Governor,\nor school establishments, and Ei farming operations, by which\nthe natives were to be trained in Eidustrial pursuits. In 1857,\nhowever, at the time of my arrival in this colony, the state of\nBritish Kaffraria and of the territory across the Kei became\ncompletely changed by the famine which followed the extraordinary destruction by the Kafirs of theE cattle and stores\nof corn. The population round two of our mission stations\nentirely disappeared, so that they were abandoned ; the mission\nestablishments were transferred at considerable expense to other\nsites; and the land on which they stood with the remains of the\nbuEdings, was subsequently granted by the Kaffrarian Government to European farmers, without any compensation to the\nmissions. The balances of the grants remaining at the commencement of 1857 were applied by me with the Governor's\napproval, on the one hand to the maintenance of about 300\nnative children, whom the famine had placed hi our hands ;\non the other in provEEng industrial employment for some of\nthe starving people, so as to induce them to settle on our\nmission stations, and thus bring them under humanizing Ei-\nfluences. A grant of 1,000?. a year was afterwards made by\nSE George Grey for schools on the St. Mark's station, in the GRAHAMSTOWN.\n137\nTranskeian territory, wEicE in 1859 received also 500?. additional, to encourage agriculture among the natives settled on\nthat station. Among three schools in British Kaffraria itself,\n900?. a year was divided. This amount of 2,400?. a year, was\nreduced in the year 1862 to 1,500?. St. Mark's station was\noriginaEy selected, as being near to Kreli's great place. A large\ngrant of land was made there by KreE to the mission before\nthe famine. There is now a population on this station of about\n1,200 natives, of whom 1,000 are Galeka Kafirs; and of these\nmore than one-third are now baptized Christians, and the rest\nare subject to the laws of the station, which require attendance\nat school, and forbid immoral customs. Besides the day-schools,\nwhich are attended by more than 300 chEdren, there is a sewmg\nschool of eighty girls and young women, and more than sixty\nyoung men are instructed in dETerent trades. During the past\nyear work to the value of 470?. was produced \"by the industrial classes. The industrial instruction has not continued long\nenough to produce skilled workmen, although some of the young\nmen might already find employment as mechanics. But it must\nbe observed that every Kafir who learns a trade is an element of\npeace in this country. As in other parts of Africa the encouragement of legitimate commerce is the best antidote to the slave-\ntrade, so the best security against Kafir wars\u2014the fruitful source\nof which has been a desire for plunder in order to purchase\nwives and obtain Effluence by theE possessions\u2014is to confer\non the natives the power by skiEed labour of gaining a livelihood, and accumulating property for themselves, and so to make\nthem contributors to the general wealth of the country, Eistead\nof its destroyers.\" The most promising\" of the Society's missions to the heathen strictly within the limits of this diocese,\nappears to be that of St. Matthew, Keiskamma Hoek: each\nreport from the Rev. W. Greenstock teEs of energetic work in 138\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n-I I\n;>\nvarious directions, and generally of the accession of a few more\nadult Kafirs to the fold of Christ. The efforts which he is\nmaking to render the infant Church seE-supporting and seE-\npropagating, by the Eistitution of unpaid native teachers,\ndeserve warm sympathy and encouragement. Specimens of\nKafir tracts printed at the Mission press have been sent home.\nby Mr. Greenstock, who has also pubhshed a Kafir ahnanack.\nIn a diocese contaEEng so many thousand heathen it is obvious\nthat much must be left to native teachers, and the BEhop\nconsequently is most anxious to secure theE competence and\nefficiency by a careful training Ei the Grahamstown Institution devoted to that purpose, and Ei which eleven Kafir boys\nare now being educated. The Rev. H. Woodroffe, the Principal\nof this Eistitution, has just completed the translation of the\nPrayer-book into Kafir.\nAll this progress is surely encouraging, but much remains to\nbe done. In his last letter to the Society the lamented Bishop\nArmstrong wrote :\u2014\" I wish that in God's name a noble band\nof some twenty of our brethren would offer themselves, and come\nout together, and together take spEitual possession of this\ncountry, that they might with many voices preach the saving\ndoctrines of the Cross.\" And a missionary writes from his remote station :\u2014\" The mission-field seems boundless. The skEts\nof every mountain, and the banks of every river are crowded\nwith living souls, without any one to point the way.\" Let us\nhope that as the country itself, laid prostrate by the late fearful\nwar and famine, weakened, impoverished, and distressed, can do\nbut Ettle for itself, the present energetic Bishop may meet with '\nsuch generous help from England, such bountiful almsgivings,\nas may strengthen his hands and enable him to bring all the\nblessuigs of the Church to aE the dark sons of Africa, as weE\nas to their European brethren dwelling in that distant land. NATAL.\nNATAL.\n139\nNatal derives its name (Terra Natalis) from the fact of its\nhaving been discovered by the Portuguese navigator, Vasco di\nGama, on Christmas day, 1497.\nNo European settlement appears to have been formed in this\ncountry until the present century. In 1835 the British settlers\nhavEig graduaEy increased, the town of Durban was founded.\nIn August, 1837, the Rev. F. Owen with his wEe and sister,\nlanded at Port Natal as the first missionaries of the Church of\nEngland to the Zulu Kafirs. They had been despatched by\nthe Church Missionary Society, and commenced a mission near\nthe town of Unkunkinglove ; but hi the foEowhig February a\ndreadful event took place, which at once broke up the mission.\nThis was the massacre of seventy Dutch boers, with theE chE-\ndren and Hottentot servants, by order of the barbarous chief of\nthe Zulus; and Mr. Owen and his famEy escaped with theE\nlives (though with the loss of most of theE property) to Port\nNatal, and unmediately sailed away from the desolated coast.\nThe Church Missionary Society abandoned theE mission to the\nZulus, and it has never been resumed.\nAbout this time (1838) a large body of Dutch boers being\ndEcontented with the British Government, especially with the\nlaws which compeEed the emancipation of theE slaves, left the\nCape Colony, and after some severe conflicts with the Zulu\nKafirs, took possession of Natal. Here they founded the town\nof Pieter Maritzburg, and placed themselves as a free republic\nunder the protection of the King of Holland; but in 1841 a\nBritish force was sent against them, which after a sharp struggle\nforcibly expeEed them from the province. They then took up\ntheir ground in the Sovereignty, a territory equal in size to\nEngland and Wales, which lies at the back of Kaffraria and\nH\n~K i'.B i:\n140\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nNatal, beyond the Orange. River. Here they were aEowed to\ngovern themselves and pass theE own laws, whEe they paid\naEegiance to the Queen of England and acknowledged her as\ntheE sovereign.\nNatal has since become a flourishing British colony : a vast\nnumber of Zulus have taken refuge there under British protection from theE cruel chief Panda, the last of three brothers who\nhave made themselves a name in South Africa by deeds of\ndetestable barbarity, and are said to have caused between .them\nin their different wars and private massacres, the deaths of a\nmilEon of human beings.\nIn 1849 two chaplauis were stationed at Maritzburg and\nDurban; theE salaries being partially paid by the Colonial\nGovernment. A grant of 100?. was also made by the Society for\nthe Propagation of the Gospel, by means of which another\nclergyman was sent to the colony. But this was only continued\nfor two years. And this grant, with another from a single\nindividual of 100?. for five years, were the only sums which the\nBishop of Capetown had at his disposal for the estabEshment\nand extension of the Church m Natal.\nIn 1850 the Bishop visited Natal, but his funds were entirely\nexhausted, and notlung could be done by him except by way of\ncounsel and encouragement, to help forward the work of the\nChurch in this neglected region. One of his objects in visiting\nEngland El 1852 was to endeavour to raise funds for a missionary\nEistitution here. This was happEy accompEshed Ei 1853, and\nthe first missionary, with a little band of feEow-labourers, departed to commence the institution, which was to be supported\nfor the next five years by a grant of 500?. a year from the\nSociety.\nOn St. Andrew's day, 1853, the Rev. J. W. Colenso was\nconsecrated Bishop of Natal, in Lambeth Church, the Society UTIMDM, A ZULU CHIEF.\nV. 140 NATAL.\n141\ncontributing 1,500?. towards the endowment of the see. Immediately after his consecration the BEhop proceeded to Africa,\nand after spending ten weeks El ascertaining the wants of his\ndiocese, returned to England in the hope of procuring additional\nfellow-labourers and pecuniary means to carry out his plan.\nHaving partiaEy succeeded in these objects, the Bishop\nreturned to Natal, .where he arrived in May, 1855, and found\nall goEig on hopefuEy and weE.\nIn 1857 the Society voted an additional grant of 1,000?. for\nthree years for heathen missions in this diocese, thus making the\ntotal amount expended here 1,800?. a year. At this time the\nSociety had three fixed missionary stations, viz. at Ekukanyeni,\nat the Dmlazi, and the Umkomanzi; and two more missionaries\nwere devoted to native work, one at Ladismith, the other at\n\u2022 Maritzburg. At the institution at Ekukanyeni, there were\nalready under education and industrial training, thEty-seven\nKafir boys, and seven girls; the guls contributing by their\nwashing and needlework to reduce somewhat the expenses of the\nschool. The cathedral at Pieter Maritzburg was consecrated on\nthe 2d of July: ten clergymen, including the BEhop, were\npresent, and the two offertories amounted to 60?.\nIn 1861 the Bishop brought to a conclusion his translation of\nthe New Testament, and a Zulu dictionary which he had been\nfor some time preparing.\nAt the commencement of 1863 the Society felt EseE under\nthe painful necessity of suspending its communications with the\nBEhop of Natal, for reasons which are unhappily too weE known\nto require specifying here. During the continuance of this\nunfortunate state of affaEs it was resolved at a meeting of the\nSociety, that \" aE matters relating to the aThe first settlement of the East India Company at Madras,\nwas made about the year 1620 ; but for sixty years there was no\nplace in the territory set apart for the worship of God. It was\nnot until 1680 that the foundations of St. Mary's Church were\nlaid in Fort St. George by the Governor, Streynsham Masters,\nto whom is due the praise of having raised the first Protestant\nchurch on the shores of Hindostan.\nThe first Protestant mission hi India was that established\nin 1705, Ei the Danish settlement of Tranquebar, by the devoted Bartholomew Ziegenbalg, under the auspices of King\nFrederick IV. of Denmark, ThE mission was liberally assisted by the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge (to\nwhose care a large portion of its congregations and schools were\nafterwards transferred), and in 1787 it numbered 17,700 Christians, Natives and Europeans.\nThe first mission -of our Church was established at Madras\nin 1726, by the same Society; and their first missionary was\nBenjamin Schultz, a German minister. Indeed, so little real\nmissionary spEit was to be found in England during the last\ncentury, that for many years none but German missionaries\noffered themselves for this arduous work. But amongst these\nwe find the venerated names of Christian Frederick Swartz,\nfounder of the missions of Trichinopoly and Tanjore, and John\nCaspar Kohlhoff his feEow-labourer there\u2014names which, so long\nas the GospeL which they preached so faithfuEy, shall prevaE in\nIndia, can never be forgotten there. After nearly half a century\nof unwearied missionary labours \"during which period he exemplified the Eresistible power of Christian integrity, and retrieved\nthe character of Europeans from the imputation of general\ndepravity,\" Swartz died at Tanjore, in 1798; and, El aEusion\n1 210\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nto a monument erected by the East India Company and the\nRajah of Tanjore, it has been observed that \"in the daEy increasing number of converts, in the churches which he buEt and\nthe order and prosperity of theE congregations, a more durable\nmonument is raised to the memory of Swartz than even the\ngenius of Flaxman and the affection of the Rajah combined,\ncould create.\"\nThus at the close of the eighteenth century the nucleus had\nbeen formed of a Christian Church, which, if properly tended\nand strengthened, would from its own natural increase have expanded Eito a goodly and large community. But there was no\norder or vigour in our system ; it was no more than a series of\ndesultory efforts made by a few zealous men, and as these were\nremoved by death from the scene of their labours, the sound of\nthe Gospel became fainter ; so that the successes of Swartz, and\nthe earlier missionaries, were weE-nigh rendered nugatory by the\napathy and neglect of the succeeding age. On the transfer of\nthese missions to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel,\nin 1824, the number of missionaries amounted to five, though\nthere were twelve chief stations, and at only three of these were\nthe missionaries resident. Of the devoted band which had\ngathered round the Apostolic Swartz, John Caspar KohEioff alone\nremained : he stiE fuEEled his nunistry at Tanjore, and kept up\nthe knowledge of the truth in that place. But the times of refreshing came at last; and in the twenty succeeding years,\nduring which the Efe of this venerable servant of Christ was\nprolonged, he witnessed his own mission station broken into\nmany smaEer districts, and a numerous body of ordained clergymen, under the superintendence of their BEhop,-carrying on the\nSociety's glorious and holy work in the diocese of Madras. He\nheard also of large accessions to the faith in TinneveEy, and\ngladdened, and he could\nlike the aged SEneon,\nhis heart was gl MADRAS.\n211\ndepart in peace, havEig seen the Lord's salvation thus extended\namong the heathen. He died in 1844, and was buried by the\nside of his spiritual father, Swartz, in the church at Tanjore.\nIn 1816 Bishop Middleton made his first visitation to Madras:\nand it was in this presidency (at Trichuiopoly) that the lamented\nBishop Heber died in 1826.\nIn 1835 Madras was separated from the diocese of Calcutta,\nand Archdeacon Corrie was consecrated first BEhop. His\nappointment gave the first great impulse to the Society's\nMissions, although no striking results were manifest until after\nthe arrival of his successor, Dr. George Trevor Spencer, in 1837.\nAfter zealously discharging the duties of his high office for\ntwelve years, Bishop Spencer was compelled by faEing health to\nresign it Eito other hands; and Dr. Thomas Dealtry, formerly\nArchdeacon of Calcutta, was consecrated third Bishop in 1849.\nOf the hopeful state of the Church at the close of 1851,\nBishop Dealtry thus spoke, | When it is considered that there\nare in this diocese twenty-three missionaries, 150 catechists,\nand 135 schoolmasters employed by the Society\u2014that three\nseminaries, and one grammar-school (viz. at Vediarpuram,\nSawyerpuram, and Vepery, containing altogether more than 300\npupils) are supported by it for the training of missionaries, and\nthe diffusion of sound knowledge\u2014that the congregations connected with it consist of more than 19,000 souls, and that\nabove 5,000 chEdren are receiving Eistruction El its schooE\u2014\nthat within the last six years sixty-five churches and chapels\nhave been buEt (making 155 altogether), besides school-rooms,\nnussion-houses, &c.\u2014that in tEe same period 3,258 persons,\nadults and chEdren, have received Christian baptism, and that\nin those six years only, nearly one miEion of rupees have been\nexpended in the missions :\u2014it is indeed cause for devout gratitude and thankfubiess, and should stir up our hearts when\np 2\n~1 II\nr\n| :\n-\n212\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\ncaEEig to mind what great things God has done for us. I would!\nalso bear testimony to the truly evangeEcal and high character\nof the missionaries of this Society. In my late visitation my\nheart rejoiced to witness in TumeveUy and Tanjore the fields!\nwhite unto harvest occupied by these holy and devoted men, and\nto see the blessed fruits of theE seE-denying labours.\"\nIn 1857 the Society's missionaries El this diocese had under 1\ntheE care 16,876 baptized native converts (including 3,731 communicants) and 5,824 catechumens. The Enportance of native\nfemale education was daily more and more acknowledged; one\nmission, that of Nazareth, had 228 female pupEs in its schools.\n\u2022 In 1858 the Society entered upon a new and important field!\nof labour in Madras itself, in attempting to bring Christian\nEffluence to bear upon the minds of those Hindoos who have\nreceived a superior EngEsh education aEeady, but who still\ncontinue heathens\u2014a class of persons who may be numbered by\nthousands in each of the presidential cities. The Rev. W. A,\nPlumptre was sent out to Madras for this purpose.\nIn 1859 the Society voted an additional annual grant of 700ld\nmaking Ei aE 1,000?. for the promising mEsion of Cuddapah.\nIn 1860 the educational work in the Society's missions El|\nTinneveEy was very materiaEy Eicreased by a grant from the\nIndia Missions Fund, aided by the Society for Promoting?\nChristian Knowledge. On the strength of these grants there\nwere founded ten Anglo-Vernacular schooE of a class equivalent\nto the Government Talook schooE, intended to reach natives\nof the higher castes> and four boys' boarding schooE. Other\nexisting schools were improved and strengthened, six inspecting\nschoolmasters were appointed, and seven school-houses were\nerected.\nIn 1861 Bishop Dealtry, who had given the greater part of\nhis Efe to the work of the Church in India, died, on the 4th of MADRAS.\n213\nMarch. The Rev. F. Gell, D.D. was appointed to succeed him,\nand was consecrated at Lambeth on the 29th of June.\nThe diocese of Madras is 144,889 square miles in extent\n(about twice the size of Great Britain); with a population of\n16,339,426. The total number of clergy is 139. The Society E\noccupying twenty-five stations Ei various parts of the diocese, viz.\none at Secunderabad, three in the coEectorate of Cuddapah, one\nat Cuddalore, four in the coEectorate of Trichinopoly, eight in\nthe province of Tanjore, two in the Madura district, and six in\nTinneveEy. Connected with these stations there are numerous\ncongregations, distributed through about 400 towns and viEages,\nand comprising above 22,000 souls under the pastoral charge of\nthe Society's missionaries. The educational work of the Society\nis very considerable. With the aid of the Society for Promoting\nChristian Knowledge, it maintauis three seminaries for the training of native clergymen, catechists and masters : one at Madras,\none at Vediarpuram Ei the Tanjore province, and one at Sawyer-\npuram in TinneveEy. Besides these, it supports nineteen boarding schools, twenty Anglo-Vernacular schools, and fifty-three\nVernacular schools. These seminaries and schooE contain 7,427\nstudents and pupEs. The number of missionary labourers occupied, in this field is thirty-four ordained missionaries (of whom\neleven are native clergymen), 133 catechists, and 219 school\nteachers. La addition to the pastoral and educational work,\nthe nussionaries are more or less engaged in evangehzuig the\nheathen, especiaEy in the Cuddapah, Erungalore, Puthiam-\nputhur and Edeyengoody mEsions, where this duty largely\noccupies the time and attention of their respective missionaries.\nSpeaking of the great work which has already been acconipEshed\nthe Bishop says :\u2014\" The sight of TinneveEy scatters to the\nwinds almost aE that has been written to disparage mEsion\nwork. The Christian wiE seek to preach the Gospel to the 214\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nheathen, though he sees no success, because his beloved Master\nhas said ] Go ye into aE the world, and preach the Gospel to\nevery creature.' But, unmistakably, in TinneveEy the Word of\nGod preached by devoted men has not returned to Him void,\nbut has accomplished much. There are men spending themselves for the Gospel; there are native pastors, tried and efficient ; there are catechists bent on winning souls for Christij\nthere are many congregations in which the heartiness of the\npeople and the preaching of theE muuster would put to shame \\\nmany an EngEsh Church; there are external signs of something\nnew and something better than the old heathenism, in the\ncleanEness and order of the Christian viRages; and there E an\nacknowledged superiority in the inteEigence and civEEation of\nthe Christian population, which must influence for good the\nheathen around.\" The earEest regEter of the TinneveEy Church\nbears date a.d. 1780, at which time the number of Christians\nwas ildrty-nine. In 1863 the Church in TinneveEy numbered\n32,341 baptized persons, and about 10,000 or 12,000 catechumens ; and in the Christian schools there were no fewer than\n12,482 chEdren. The maintenance of the extensive machinery\nrequEed for aE these missionary operations entaEs a very heavy\ncost. In 1863 the Society expended 12,411?. in this diocese,\nbut it is encouraging to learn that there E an increasing wEEng-\nness on the part of the native Christians to take upon themselves\nthe burden of supporting theE own ministry, buEdEig their own\nchurches, and spreading the Gospel among theE heathen feEow-\ncountrymen.\nA revised version of the Tamil New Testament E now completed : the Rev. H. Bower, one of the Society's missionaries,\nhas been the principal reviser, and the old version known as that\nof Fabricius was adopted as the basis.\nIn concluding an account of this truly missionary diocese, it MADRAS.\n215\nis Enpossible to avoid reflecting on the great and peculiar difficulties inseparable from the missionary Efe in India. A missionary, who had laboured long in this country, in describing\nbis trials, speaks lightly of those of an outward kind, such as\nforsaking friends and country, when compared with that sinking\nof Eeart which he feeE when he looks upon the hundreds of\nthousands whom his voice can never reach : \" the knowledge that\ndays, and months, and years, are passing away from you, while\nyou are growing faint and exhausted, with little or no visible\nfruit of your labours: you feel lonely, forsaken, useless; you\nlook to friends at home for sympathy; they wonder that you\nhave no interesting story to give them ; they expect glowing\nreports of success, whereas you have to teE them the sad truth,\nthat the [ heaven' over your head is \u25a0 brass,' and the earth under\nyou 'Eon.' You look for support; they ask doubtingly, 'Is\nyour work carried on weE ? Are you faithful 1' And along with\naE this, to resist the effect of habit in seeing the abominations\nof idolatry around you : never to lose sight of the truth that the\nheathen are men for whom Christ died : not to be ' weary in\nweE dohig;' to persevere in preaching, in weephig over theE\nsins, and daEy supphcation for them; and ever to ' speak the\ntruth in love,'\u2014these are the real difficulties of a missionary's\nlife.\"\nWe, Ei England, are indeed too prone to look with impatience\nfor immediate and striking results ; we think that our missionaries have only to pubEsE the good tidings, to obtain a willmg\nand ready acceptance. Our own experience in our EngEsh\nparishes should disabuse us of these erroneous expectations. An\nEnglish clergyman is overburdened with the charge of 3,000 or\n4,000 souls, aE of them nomEially Christians; many, or most of\nthem, weE instructed in the faith. Charitable persons feel for\nhis position, and assocEvtions are formed for assisting him El his ~*l\n216\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nwork. Too much is not expected from him. While the poor\nmissionary, under the scorching rays of a tropical sun, with\na district varying in extent from ten to twenty mEes in diameter,\nwith a heathen population of tens of thousands, his converts\nscattered abroad some twenty or thEty in a village, is looked\nupon with something like a Suspicion of unfaithfulness, unless\nhe sends us from time to time glowing reports of his success.\nWe expect, in short, impossibEities. We do not consider how\nEttle one man can do under such cucumstances. We underrate\nthe obstacles to the progress of .the truth. In India they are\napparently, by human instrumentality, insurmountable. Instead\nof distrusting our missionaries, we should encourage them:\ninstead of looking for too much from them, we should rejoice in\nwhat they have aEeady done : and when we witness theE seE-\ndenyuig labours, and go with them on their round of services,\nsee them at every village assembEng the people for pubEc\nworship, preaching the word from house to house, proclaimmg\nthe Gospel to the traveller by the way, answering the questions\nof anxious Eiquirers, as weE as putting to silence the cavElEigs\nof gauisayers : when we know what missionary work really is,\nhow incessant, how various, how exhausting, aE our Christian\nsympathies should be awakened for the mEsionaries, and we\nshould strengthen their hands, and multiply theE means of executing their Lord's commission. It wEl be the reproach of our\nChurch if she continues to send forth her missionaries one by one,\nto such extensive fields of labour, and then expresses disappointment at the result. Our Lord sent forth his messengers \" two\nand two before His face, into every city and place, whither He\nHimself would come.\" Until this Divine rule is acted on by\nourselves, and two or more missionaries are associated together\n\u2022in every district, we must not complain, if we count the converts\nby tens instead of thousands. The fault is in ourselves, and BOMBAY.\n217\nHot El our missionaries: in' our want of love and zeal, which\nives grudgingly and of necessity, to this highest of aE Christian\n6\nefforts\nBOMBAY.\nThe town and island of Bombay originaEy belonged to the\nPortuguese, and was by them made over to the EnglisE Crown\nin 1662, as a portion of the dowry of Catherine, the wife of\nCharles II. by whom it was granted to the East India Company.\nIn 1714 the Rev. Richard Cobbe was appointed chaplain to\nthe settlement; and by his exertions a spacious and substantial\nchurch was buEt, and an orphan school for European children\nestablished. After an interval of a hundred years this church\nwas consecrated by Bishop Middleton, in the course of his first\nvisitation to Bombay in 1816 : it is now the cathedral church of\nSt. Thomas, and the school maintains and educates 400 children\nin the principles of the Church.\n\u25a0 The first connexion of the Society with Bombay commenced\nin 1830, with the- establishment of a mission at Ahmedabad in\nthe province of Guzerat; but it met with a sad check in the\ndeath of the first mEsionary, the Rev. T. D. Pettinger, before he\nhad been enabled to reap any fruit of his labours, and the\nmission was almost abandoned for some years.\nIn 1837, Bombay, which had hitherto been under the charge\nof the BEhops of Calcutta, was formed into a separate diocese;\nand Dr. Carr, who had been for some years Archdeacon, was consecrated Bishop of Bombay.\nIn 1839 the Rev. George Candy was appointed missionary to\nthe Indo-British population of Bombay ; and the Society granted\n1,000?. towards the erection of a chapel and school-houses, the\nBombay Diocesan Committee contributing largely to the same\nobject.\nHi 218\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nnil\n|I:i|'|i|lt': I\nIn 1842 missionaries were again sent to Ahmedabad, and\ncontinued there for some time; but the Society was again com-\npeEed to suspend its operations from the want of adequate\nsupport Ei the estabEshment and maintenance of so important\na mission\u2014the population of the city of Ahmedabad alone being\nestimated at 100,000.\nThe Indo-British mEsion, having, during several years, received\nimportant assistance from the Society, was transferred to the\nBombay Diocesan Committee in 1850, and for the next few\nyears this diocese did not receive any assistance from the\nSociety.\nIn 1851 BEhop Carr was compelled by the state of hE health\nto retire to England, and Dr. John Harding was consecrated\nsecond Bishop of Bombay.\nIn 1860, the Society having resolved to resume its labours\nEi this diocese, the Rev. Charles Green was appointed to the\nSociety's vacant church (Trinity) at Bombay, and assumed the\ntwofold office of nussionary and secretary. But in the foEowing\nyear the Society sustained a great loss Ei Mr. Green's early death,\nafter ten months' unwearied and seE-sacrificuig Eibour in the\npromking sphere to which he had devoted himself.1\nIn 1862 the Rev. C. D. Du Port was selected to succeed\nMr. Green, and was assisted in his missionary labours by the\nRev. C. GEder and three candidates for orders.\nThe Society's missionary work at present going on hi this\ndiocese is summed up in the following report of the Diocesan\nCommittee for 1863:\u2014\"In addition to the Rev. C. D. Du\nPort, the Society's secretary, who is also minister of Trinity\nChapel, Sonapore, this mission now includes amongst its agents\n1 A Memoir of the Eev. C. Green has been published by Eivingtons,\nWaterloo Place,.and may well be recommended to all who are interested\nin missionary work. BOMBAY.\n219\nfour clergymen and five lay agents; of the latter, one is a JewEh\nconvert of considerable attainments, who promises to be greatly\nuseful in relation speciaEy to the Jewish and Mussulman population. Two others, assEtant catechists, are engaged in teaching\ncatechisms, and vEiting heathen as well as Christian natives of the\nMahrathi and TamE races. A fourth is engaged as schoolmaster\nin a TamE Christian school that has recently been established,\nand the fifth of these lay agents is a female catechist, or Bible-\nwoman. She visits the sick at the hospitals, and others at theE\nown homes, and has been found very useful as a reader of Scripture to the women connected with the servants of several gentlemen's households. Vernacular services are held in Trinity\nChapel, as foEows :\u2014A service in Mahrathi on Sunday afternoons, a service in English and Tamil on Monday evenings, and\na service in Hindustani and Mahrathi on Tuesday evenings.\nThere is a Sunday morning service held in the district of Cama-\nteepoora, for the benefit of TamE Christians resident there; and\nktely a Sunday service has been undertaken in the Christian\nward of the Sir Jamsetjee Jejeebhoy Hospital, which has proved\nvery acceptable to the patients. Other work of a more purely\nmissionary character E being carried out independently of Bible\nclasses and other classes of inquiry, which are held at the\nhomes of the clergy or catechists. The mission has estabhshed\npreaching-stations, whereat on certain days in the week the ex-\nceEencies of the Gospel of Christ are urged upon such natives as\nmay be gathered together to hear. A raEway mission has been\ncommenced along the Ene of the Great Indian Peninsula Railway,\nand there E no part of the field of labour now occupied by the\nrevived mission of the Society, in which greater pronuse of usefulness is traceable than in this. The Eves of Europeans engaged\non raEways are a lamentably strong argument in the mouths of\nnative heathens against the religion of Christ, whose name they II\n220\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nbear. Our object is not merely to remove this stumbEng-block,\nbut to make of those who once were hinderers useful helpers in\nthe great missionary cause. Measures have been taken with a\nview to buEduig churches at Eagudpoora, and at Bhosawal, on\nthe Ene of railway, and a school has aEeady been opened at\nthe former place, under an EngEsh schoolmaster. . . . There is\none source of very real encouragement to which no reference has j\nbeen made; it is the steadfastness of faith, and boldness under\npersecution, that has been evidenced by some of the converts\nconnected with this mission.\"\nThe diocese of Bombay is 120,065 square mEes in extent,\nconsequently about haE as large again as Great Britain and\nIreland. The population is estimated at 11,109,067, chiefly\nMahomedans and Hindoos: there are about 15,000 EngEsh,\n10,000 being members of our Church, the remainmg 5,000\nRomanists and Protestant Dissenters. Only fifty-three clergymen are at present labouring among this large mixed population.\nThus, from a smaE and obscure origin, Bombay has become a\nlarge flourEhing city, the resort of traders of all nations, and the\nsettled habitation of about 300,000 people, speakEig many languages and professing many forms of faith. Nor is thE aE.\nTerritories have been added, kingdoms acquired, and nations\nhave submitted themselves to the government which presides at\nBombay. The province now extends from Dharwar to the\nIndus, and from the sea to Apurghur. The subtilty of the Brahman, and the power of the Mahomedan, and the resources of the\nPortuguese, have been equally unavaEing\u2014all are prostrate\u2014the\nvigour and lEe of theE governments has long been inane and\nspiritless\u2014before the power which rules in Bombay, and reigns\nsupreme from Cape Comorin to the Himalayas. The government\nis now one; when wiE the religion be one 1 WiE the Church BOMBAY.\nbecome powerful as the majesty of England1? WEI the false\nsystems of worship yield one by one to the agencies now working\nfor their destruction ? Will the people, distressed and driven\nabout by every wind of doctrine and every philosophical speculation, ultimately receive \"the one faith,\" and be gathered into\nI the one fold ?\" It is evident, that notwithstanding the\nobstacles Ei the way, great advancement has been made. In\nestimating the progress of Christianity in India, we must look\nbeyond mere statistics. The actual progress is much greater than\nthe apparent. Where truth conveying grace has issued in con-,\nversion and attachment to the visible Church, we have the name\nenrolled: in India more than 100,000 souls are thus registered\nin the records of the native Church. But the Gospel has exerted\nits influence far beyond this numerical limit. A large proportion\nof the educated classes are free to confess theE persuasion of\nthe truth of Christianity : they only want the moral courage to\nembrace it. The Hindoos in vast numbers have learnt that theE\nsystem is full of errors, that theE worship is unworthy of reasonable beings, and that their priesthood is shiEter and frequently\nignorant. Many now conceive of the Divine Being more\nworthily. The views and sentiments of the people, where the\nGospel has been preached regularly, are greatly altered; they\nunderstand and admit the claims of religion, as it affects the\nmoral sense. Truth has done much to develop conscience. The\nlower classes thrust aside the Brahmins from place and power.\nThousands now approve of female education. The truths of the\nBible are heard with greater aEowance, and numerous persons\nread Christian books.\nWhat then is the duty, what the responsibility of the EngEsh\nChurch 1 Possessed of the pure Word of God, is she not bound\nas a witnessing Church to preach the Gospel as \"a testimony\nto aE nations ?\" Our position as a Church is such as never feE 9.9.9.\nAAA\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nto the lot of any people. There is a cry throughout our extended\nempue, \" Come over and help us.\" Christendom at large admits\nthe claim. Germany and the United States send forth theE\nagents for the erdightenment of India. Let the British Christian\nconsider his privEeges and his duties, in connexion with the\nfacEities now presented in India, and other parts of the empire,\nfor extending Messiah's kingdom, and he cannot remain long\nunmoved : he must find hunseE impeEed to action. The magnitude of the undertaking is confessed, the difficulty is equally\napparent, but the enterprise is equaEy certain in its results.\nThe promise of God cannot faE, and what can equal the transcendent glory of the object contemplated 1 The emancipation\nof the nations of India from the inteEectual and moral bondage\nof ages may well stimulate the energies and the activities of aE\nwho are acquainted with the designs of Infinite love Ei the\nGospel of Jesus Christ. COLOMBO.\n223\n1\nCHAPTER XL\nwork in asia (concluded).\nCOLOMBO\u2014LABUAN\u2014VICTORIA.\nCOLOMBO.\nOp the early history of the Eland of Ceylon, which constitutes\nthe present diocese of Colombo, there are but few authentic\nrecords. The Singhalese historians boast much of its great antiquity, asserting that thousands of years ago it was peopled by\na race in a high state of mental cultivation and social advancement. Its numerous architectural remains, its tanks, its temples\nand ruined cities, certainly give countenance to the assertion, and\nindicate the former existence of a nation of considerable power\nand prosperity.\nCeylon was visited by the celebrated Venetian traveller, Marco\nPolo, in 1244; but the Portuguese was the first European nation which formed a settlement in thE island. In 1505 they\nobtained permission from the reigning sovereign to trade there.\nThis soon led to disputes, and after a long and sanguinary war,\nCeylon was partially subdued by them in 1592. Very soon\nafter, however, the Dutch dEputed theE possession, and joEung\ntheir forces with those of the King of Kandy, succeeded in\ndriving out the Portuguese in 1658. For more than 130 years\nthe Dutch continued in almost undisturbed possession of the\nsea-coast and the adjoining territories; but in 1795 they too 224\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nII\nwere expeEed from Ceylon by a large British armament sent for\nthat purpose from Madras, and, by the Peace of Amiens, this\nisland was formally ceded to the British Crown.\nThough the EngEsh rule has been a blessing to the SEighalese,\nits first years were marked by violence and bloodshed, in consequence of the government having mixed EseE up with the\ninternal contests for supreme power in the Kingdom of Kandy.\nThere was no permanent peace until the year 1815, when the\nKandian territory was incorporated with the British dominions,\nand quietly submitted to the change. In 1817, and again Ei\n1835 and 1848, the natives were incited to insurrection, but except in 1817, when the struggle was severe and most determined,\nthe revolts were easily suppressed. Ceylon now seems destined\nto enjoy tranquEEty under the just and gentle sway of England,\nas well as a large amount of prosperity from the wEe development of its natural resources.\nTo the Portuguese belongs the honour of the first introduction\nof Christianity into Ceylon. The propagation of the faith was\never considered a sacred duty by Roman Catholic sovereigns, and\nin no instance was a settlement formed among the heathen without ample provision being made at the same tune for their conversion. It is the one redeeming feature of a system of piEage\nand oppression, though it must be confessed that sometimes\nunder the name and influence of religion, atrocities were perpetrated which reEgion disowns and loudly protests against.\nThe efforts*of the Portuguese missionaries resulted in the nominal or forced conversion of many of the natives; but the destruction of the Portuguese colony by the Dutch paved the way\nfor theE downfaE. Those stout professors of the Protestant\nfaith were as zealous in its maintenance and propagation as the\nPortuguese had been for the Church of Rome. They divided\ntheir territories into parishes, and built a church, a school, and a COLOMBO.\n22a\nmanse in each. Many of theE churches stiE remain, buildings\nof vast size which put to shame the meaner structures of modern\ndays. A seminary too was estabEshed for the instruction of\nnative youths as catechists and preachers among theE countrymen. The Scriptures\u2014or at least a considerable portion of them\n\u2014were translated both into TamE and SEighalese, and every\nprovision was made for the reEgious weEare and advancement of\nthe natives. We may condemn, if we please, some of the means\nused by the Dutch for this purpose; but we have no right to\ncriticke theE conduct, unless we are prepared to emulate theE\nzeal. The 350,000 native converts committed by the Dutch to\nour care in 1795, have been suffered to relapse into heathenism\nby the culpable negligence of EngEsh Churchmen. Let us not\ntalk then of the nonnnal Christianity of the Singhalese, or of the\nearnestness of our own purer faith.\nFor three years after the conquest of Ceylon the reEgious\nweEare of the natives occupied no part of the attention of its\nnew governors. In 1798 this state of things was hi some\nmeasure remedied. The Dutch clergy were aEowed to resume\ntheE functions and the schooE were re-opened. StiE there was\nno due provision for the establishment of the faith. In 1808\nthere were but two English clergymen in the island, and Ei 1811\nthe native Protestants had dwindled away to 150,000, and the\nreEgious destitution of the SEighalese would have been greater\nhad not the dissenting nussionaries and the Americans in some,\nmeasure occupied the ground which our Church neglected to\ncultivate. AE honour to them for their zeal; and though we\nmay lament that the work should not have been done with the\nauthority and apostoEc order of our Church, yet we wiE stEl\nrejoice El its accompEshment, and not detract from the merits of\nthose who have thus successfuEy, though Eregularly, laboured in\nthis pronusing field. *fifW\n226\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nIn 1816 this island was visited by BEhop Middleton, and hi\n1824 by Bishop Heber; both of whom earnestly recommended\nthe appointment of a Bishop, but without success at that time.\nThe Society for the Propagation of the Gospel estabEshed its\nfirst mission in Ceylon in 1838, when the Rev. H. Von Dadelszen\nwas placed at Newera Ellia. In 1840 the Rev. E. Mooyart took\ncharge of Matura; and El 1842 the Rev. S. D. Ondaatje was\nstationed at Calpentyn. These were but smaE beginnings, sadly\nincommensurate with the wide-spread spiritual destitution of\nCeylon, but enough to show the Society's good-wiE and its hearty\ndesEe to extend its operations whenever its funds should justify\nthe undertaking. The indefatigable Bishop Spencer (of Madras) )\nnever ceased to press the claims of Ceylon on the Society's notice, and in his several visitations of that part of Iris diocese,\napplied his best energies to the furtherance of its missions.\nAt length, in 1845, the long desired boon of a separate Epfe-\ncopate was granted to Ceylon, and the Rev. James Chapman was\nconsecrated Bishop of Colombo, on the 4th May of that year.\nThe Society, as it had been instrumental Ei the erection of the\nBEhopric, and munificent in its provision for its endowment,\ncame forward with a EberaEty ahnost beyond its power in\nstrengthening the BEhop's hands at his departure.\nOn arriving in his new diocese the BEhop found it overrun by\nidolatry, and dissent of every kind, and the prhiciples of the\nChurch almost swallowed up amidst the mass of surrounding\nerror. The state of things would Eideed have been deplorable\nhad not the two sister Societies\u2014for Promoting Christian Knowledge, and for the Propagation of the Gospel\u2014Ei some measure\nremedied the evil, aided as they were by the Church MEsionary\nSociety, which entered early into the field and reaped an abundant harvest in the conversion of many of the natives. Most\nenergetically did the Bishop exert himseE for the good of his 1\nmm\nMm\nm\nim I'jyiij\nllll COLOMBO.\n227\nneglected diocese; and it E very gratifying to see how much\nhas been effected suice his appouitment.\nIn 1847 the Bishop writes, \"there is a real movement for\ngood among the native SingEalese, and they are offering in\ndifferent (Estricts, to give ground, to subscribe money, and\nlabour, and materials, for churches and schools, E I will give\nthem clergymen and teachers.\"\nVery soon Bishop Chapman appEed his best energies to the\nestablishment of a College for the traEuhg of native clergymen\nand schoolmasters, as weE- as for general education: and with\nthat munificent EberaEty which so happily characterizes aE our\nscantily-endowed colonial Bishops, he at once appropriated one-\nsixth of his Episcopal Eiconie, or 200?. annuaEy, to the object,\nadding at the same time 2,000?. from his private means for the\npurchase of land and buEdings, as weE as his own vahiable\nEbrary. The Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge added\na donation of 2,000?.; and the Society for the Propagation of the\nGospel promised annuaEy for five years 200?. towards its endowment ; and in 1851 St. Thomas's CoEege, Colombo, was opened.\nIn the foEowing year there were twenty-two students attending\nlectures, and seventy in daEy attendance at the CoEegiate School.\nA cathedral was next commenced at Colombo, which was\nfinEhed and consecrated by the name of St. Thomas in 1854.\nIn 1857 the Society voted an additional grant of 200?. for\nthree years for the missionary work of this diocese, and this\n(being divided Eito smaEer grants by the Bishop and offered to\ndifferent (Estricts on condition that they should make a proportionate effort to help themselves), was made the means of\neEciting considerable sums, both from the local planters and\nthe government.\nIn 1859 an additional grant of 300?. was appropriated by the\nBishop to the important work of maintainuig a native Female\nQ 2\n( 228\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nOrphan Asylum at Point de GaEe, which had been estabEshed\n(and maintained till her death) by Mrs. Gibson, a lady whose\nEfe was devoted to works of benevolence and usefulness.\nIn 1861 Bishop Chapman resigned his see hi consequence of\nfaiEng health, after sixteen years of anxious and devoted service.\nThe number of the Society's nussionaries was multipEed threefold during his Episcopate, and more than haE of them are\nnow of the native races, a circumstance which wiE sufficiently\nmark the progress that has been made in raising up a native\nminEtry. During the same period churches had been built at\nColombo, Kandy, BaduEa, Newera-EEia, Rambodde, Puselawa,\nGampaEa, MateEe and Morotto, and numerous mission chapek?\nin various parts of the island, and these, with others in course\nof erection, are memorials of the readiness and EberaEty with\nwhich the BEhop aided and encouraged others in building houses\nof prayer throughout the diocese. The opening of schools aEo\nreceived the greatest encouragement from the Bishop, and at\nthe time of his resignation there were upwards of fifty schools,\nwith about 2,500 chEdren Ei attendance. .\nThe BEhop of St. Helena, Dr. Claughton, was appointed to\nthe vacant Bishopric of Colombo, and arrived at the new scene\nof his labours in October 1862.\nWriting soon after his arrival, the BEhop thus speaks of the\nstate of his diocese :\u2014\" I have, I hope, given an impetus to\nmissions hi Colombo by beginning the \"practice of preaching to\nthe natives in large numbers at theE work in the coffee-stores.\nThey have been struck by the facts. I hope the effect wiE not\npass away.\" And on another occasion the Bishop expressed\nhis firm conviction | that missionary success was more probable\nin Ceylon than it was generally believed to be. He could imr\nmediately place six or eight missionaries in new stations, with\npeople anxious to be taught ChrEtianity. People had come to COLOMBO.\n229\nhim from great distances when he was at various places in the\nEland, aslring for teachers and religion. There was a growing\nconviction El the minds of the natives that Christianity would\nbe theE faith before long, and it was important to work under\nthese happy influences before they passed away, as they might\nif not responded to. The Bishop earnestly hoped that the\nSociety, so far from relaxing, would redouble its energy, as he\nbelieved that, with God's blessEig, its work would prosper, i\u00a3\ncarried on in faith and patience.\"\nThe superficial .area of Ceylon is 24,448 square mEes, rather\nless than that of Scotland. It has long been renowned for the\nwealth of its marine, nuneral, and vegetable productions. Its\nseas yield the most costly pearls, and on its mountains and rocks\nare found rich varieties of precious stones. But its real riches\nconsist in the Eberal returns which the soil gives back to the\nindustry and skiE of man; its coffee and its cocoa, its cinnamon\nand aromatic spices. Every plant of tropical, and many of\nEuropean origin, are capable of cultivation on its mountauis,\npEuns, and vaEeys, whEe the beauty and variety of its shrubs\nand flowers, and its magnificent forests of noble trees, furnish\naE that E needed for the enjoyment and use of man. The\nprincipal towns are Colombo, the seat of government and a\nplace of considerable importance; Kandy, the ancient capital\nof the kingdom, in a beautiful but unhealthy situation El the\nmterior; and Trincomalee, celebrated as possessing the finest\nharbour hi the world, in which the whole English navy could\nride at anchor in perfect safety; the beauty of the surrounding\ncountry is also much admired, but the cEmate is deadly to\nEuropeans.\nCeylon E Eideed pre-eminently an Ele where\u2014\n\u2014 -\"every prospect pleases\nAnd only man is vile.\" 230\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n\" f r\nand when we read the Bishop's sad accounts of the debasing\nrites of heathenism and the abominations of idolatry which\nalmost everywhere met his eye, we cannot but feel the truth of\nBishop Heber's weE-known Enes, and with shame and hunEEa-\ntion reflect that although forty years have elapsed since they\nwere written, we must stiE confess that\u2014\n\" In vain with lavish kindness\nThe gifts of God are strown,\nThe heathen in his blindness\nBows down to wood and stone.\"\nThe present population of Ceylon amounts to 1,627,849 souls,\nthe native inhabitants are the Singhalese and Kandians (descendants from the aborigines), and the Malabars, who have at\ndifferent times colonEed from the Indian Penhisula. There is\nalso a wEd tribe found in the forests of the interior, caEed the\nVeddahs, who are in the lowest scale of civEEation, but of late\nyears several successful attempts have been made by government\nto reclaim them from theE savage state. Besides these different\nraces, there are Malays from Sumatra and Malacca, and a mixed\nrace caEed Ceylonese, haE-caste descendants from the Portuguese\nand Dutch, who are held in general disesteem. The prevaiEng\nreEgion of Ceylon is BuddhEm, but the Malabars retain in a\ngreat degree the creed of the Indian Peninsula, and the Malays\nare stiE zealous Mahomedans.\nAmid this population of various races and creeds, forty-two\nclergymen of our Church are now labouring. The Society has\ntwenty ordained missionaries in the diocese, and fourteen catechists, and in 1863 expended 2,051?. here. It E gratifyhig to\nobserve that the Society's efforts are duly appreciated by the\nSinghalese; as early as the year 1853 no less a sum than 327?.\nwas contributed to its Diocesan Committee in Ceylon. From SSBH\nl COLOMBO.\n231\nevery native congregation an offering was made, \"so that the\nSociety's funds in the diocese were largely increased from this\nsource as weE as from the contributions of the EngEsh population. The principle is thus established that the SEighalese\nChurch must in process of time become seE-supporting : a\nprinciple always acted upon by Bishop Chapman, who made it\nthe condition of aEnost every grant that a specMed sum should\nalso be guaranteed by the appEcants themselves.\nThe MEagraya MEsion has one Enportant feature, in the\nIndustrial School,1 established at Colpetty by the Society's indefatigable missionary, the Rev. J. Thurstan. In 1850 Mr.\nThurstan, having procured a grant of six acres of land, commenced this school with twenty-four day-scholars, who came\nearly in the morning, worked four hours, attended school four\nhours, and returned home in the evening. Next year a few\nboarders were added. The day-school has now become a boarding-school, with 100 boys, whose labour aEnost meets the\nexpenses of theE maintenance and clothing, and the government has recently undertaken- the remaining expenses. The\nboys are engaged in cultivating arrowroot, tapioca, guineargrass,\ncinnamon, &c, in rearing cattle, &c, tending sEkworms, and\nmanufacturing bEnds for windows and doors. The Eistitution\nseems aEeady to have given a stimulus to industry.among the\nparents of the boys : indeed, it E hardly possible to over-rate\nthe ultimate and happy consequences of the dispersion of numbers\nof weE-skEled and mdustrious Christian mechanics and artizans\nthroughout Ceylon. When reEgious trauung is thus combined\nwith Eidustrial education surely the great object of our mission\nis accomplished\u2014the sockl as weE as Christian improvement\nof the people.\nProvision is made in Colombo for the necessities, both temporal\n1 \"Vide Gospel Missionary, vols. iii. p. 1. ; x. 157. 232\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nand spiritual, of the immigrant cooEes from India. These poor\nwanderers in their passage through Colombo, both going and\nreturning (they usuaEy immigrate for six or seven years), are\nlodged in a buEdhig provided for that purpose. They arrive in\nnumbers, sometimes fifty, sometimes 200, sometimes 500 ha a\nday; the number of heathens who arrived in 1861 was not less\nthan 7,627. They are visited hi the shed or \"Rest-house\"\ntwice a day and are invited to the services of the church ad-\njoining. The truth of Christianity is set forth to them in a\nvariety of ways; tracts are put in their hands, discussions and\nconversations on the subject of Christian truth, are held with\nthem, and the main doctrines of Christianity are taught to them.\nMay it not happen that a word in season thus spoken to them\nshall hereafter produce an abundant harvest 1\nSt. Thomas's CoEege \u2022 now contains forty students, and E\naffiliated to the Calcutta University, so that its students may\npursue the course requEed by the University for degrees. The\nCoEegiate School has about 115 boys in daily attendance.\nThese are encouraging facts. They show that the Church is\nbeginnuig to win her way in Ceylon, and, by God's blessing,\nthis generation even may be permitted to see that idolatrous\nland submitting itseE to the Redeemer's sway.\nLABUAN\".\nWhen the Portuguese navigator MageEan, in the year 1520,\nvEited the island of Borneo\u2014called then as it is now by the\nnatives, by the name of Pulo Kalamantan\u2014Borneo or Bruni\nwas the name only of a city, the capital of one of three dEtinct\nkuigdoms. The whole Eland was at this time hi a most flourishing state. , Immense numbers of Chinese had settled on\" the LABUAN.\n233\nshores, and an extensive commerce was carried on with China\nEi the products of theE industry. There was a briskness and\nactivity in the land and its cities, very different from its dreary\nappearance in the present day, and a splendour about the princes\nand theE courts which has long ago vanished. There were then,\nit is said, 25,000 houses in the city of Borneo; there are now\nnot 3,000. The commercial ports of the island have become,\ntiU of late years, mere nests of banditti, and her once spirited\ntraders have degenerated into hordes of daring pirates.\nThe first connexion of England with this country occurred in\n1763, when the Sultan of Sulu Eaving been restored to power\nby the EngEsh, granted the north-east portion of Borneo, with\nsome smaE adjacent islands to the East India Company. The\nEifant settlement of the EngEsh, however, was utterly destroyed\nby the Sulus Ei 1774; and it does not appear that any later\nattempts have been made to secure a footing upon the island\nuntil the period of SE James Brooke's romantic and prosperous\nenterprise.\nIt was in the year 1830, during a voyage in search of health\nfrom Calcutta to China, that the attention of SE James (then\nMr.) Brooke was turned to these regions, when he \" for the first\ntime beheld these Elands of vast importance and unparalleled\nbeauty lying neglected and aEnost unknown;\" and viewing\nthem with the eye of a Christian, a philosopher, and a patriot,\nhe became convinced that Borneo and the Eastern Isles afforded\na noble field for enterprise and research, of the utmost importance\nnot only to our colonial empEe and commercial interests, but\nalso to the cause of religion and of suffering humanity : and to\ncarry to the Malay races, so long the terror of the European\nmerchant vessel the blessings of civEEation\u2014to suppress piracy,\nand extirpate the slave-trade\u2014became bis humane and generous\nobjects : and from that hour the energies of his powerful mind 234\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nwere devoted to thE one pursuit. With what complete success\nthese objects have been carried out, E now matter of hEtory;\nand so universal has been the interest excited by this under-\ntakmg and (by means of SE J. Brooke's own journal and correspondence, besides other deeply interesting publications respecting Borneo) so widely diffused the information concerning it\u2014\nthat it wiE be unnecessary here to do more than mention a few\nof the principal events which have taken place.\nIn 1838, having spared no expense or trouble in equipping\nhis yacht and preparing a fit crew for the enterprise, Mr. Brooke\nlanded upon the shores of Borneo. He was weE received, and\nafter a whEe, having assisted the Rajah Muda Hassun (uncle of\nthe reigning Sultan) in putting down a rebeEion amongst his\nsubjects, the fine province of Sarawak was offered to him, and he\nwas proclauned Governor or Rajah, with the fullest powers, on\nthe 24th of September, 1841, his authority being afterwards\ncompletely confirmed by the Sultan of Borneo.\n| Each year of Rajah Brooke's rule has been marked by new\nservices to the cause of humanity. Under his mEd and equitable\nsway the rights of property are respected, personal violence has\nabated; at bis instigation phacy has been attacked in its strongholds, defeated and discouraged, bis subjects and his neighbours\nhave learnt how much preferable are the peaceful pursuits of\nindustry and commerce to the roving warfare in which they have\nhitherto placed theE pride, and found theE sole profit. His\nEtfluence extends far beyond the limits of his government, as\nwidely in Borneo as hE name is known.\"\nIn answer to an earnest appeal from Mr. Brooke, a committee\nwas formed in England in 1846 to raEe the necessary funds to\nendow and equip a mission to this country: the Society for the\nPropagation of the'Gospel contributing 50?. for five years for\npurpose.\nMcDougaE and LABUAN.\n235\nRev. W. B. Wright were duly appointed missionaries, and departed to the distant scene of their labours, arriving at Sarawak\non the 30th of June, 1848.\nA site for the church and future residence of the nussionaries\nhad been fixed upon by Sir James Brooke, and steps were immediately taken to prepare the ground for buEding. A school\nwas soon opened, at which not only many children but also\nadults attended. Mr. McDougaE's medical skEl was immediately brought into operation, a dispensary was opened afterwards, enlarged into a hospital, and immense Effluence was thus\nacquired over the natives. On Advent Sunday, 1848, the first\nbaptism took place in Sarawak, five semi-Dyak orphan chEdren,\nwhose fathers were English, being then admitted Eito the Church\nof theE Redeemer. These chEdren were placed entirely under\nMrs. McDougaE's charge, and, with others who were afterwards\nadded, to the number of 28, constitute what is caEed the Home\nSchool, in part supported by the Rajah.\nOn the 22d of January, 1851, St. Thomas's Church was consecrated by the Bishop of Calcutta.\nIn March, 1851, a second clergyman (Mr. Wright having retired in 1849) arrived from England\u2014the Rev. Walter Chambers,\nwho was sent to open a mission among the Sakarran Dyaks in\nconnexion witE whom are the Dyaks of the Batang, Lupar and\nLingga, who as weE as those of the Rejang, numbering in aE\nabout 300,000 souls, had opened theE rivers freely to commerce,\nplaced themselves under the Rajah's protection, and requested\nthat Europeans might be sent among them to govern and teach\nthem.\nIn June, 1852, the Rev W. Gomez, from Ceylon, joined the\nmission and went to the Lundu river to the Rajah's favourite\ntribe of Sebujow Dyaks, where there is aEo a thriving Dyako-\nChinese colony. ill\n236\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nIII'\"\n'\n1\nII is\nit\nill\nIn July, 1852, the Rev. W. Horsburgh was added to the\nnumber of missionaries, and remained Ei charge of the central\nstation at Sarawak during Mr. McDougaE's absence Ei England\nthe foEowing year.\nIn 1853 the Society undertook the entire charge of the EngEsh\nmission to Borneo.\nIn September, 1854, Dr. and Mrs. McDougaE returned to\nSarawak, where they arrived the foEowing April. The kindness\nof private friends enabled Dr. McDougaE to coEect and take out\nwith him a quantity of educational and other apparatus to assEt i\nthe missionaries. The Society found means to strengthen his\nhands with two additional coadjutors\u2014the Rev. J. GrayEng, of\nWheldrake, York, and Mr. D. Owen, a young industrial schoolmaster of Cambridge. In answer to a private appeal from Mrs.\nMcDougaE, a Borneo Female MEsion Fund was raised for the\npurpose of supporting teachers of their own sex for the Malay\nand Dyak women. The passage and partial maintenance of two\nladies who accompanied the missionary party from England, were\nthus provided.\nOn St. Luke's Day (October 18th), 1855, the long delayed consecration of Dr. McDougaE as Bishop of Labuan, with jurisdiction over the clergy and congregations of the Church of England\nin Borneo, took place in Calcutta Cathedral. The Bishop of\nCalcutta as presiding metropoEtan, and the BEhops of Madras\nand Victoria, took part in the ceremony, which was rendered\nmore than usuaEy Enpressive and Eiteresting from the fact that\nit was the first occasion on which a BEhop of our Church had\never been consecrated out of England. The main part of the\nendowment, 5,000?. is provided by the Society out of its JubEee\nFund, and the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge has\nfollowed its own generous precedent by making a grant of 2,000?.,\nwhile to the private friends at Oxford and eEewhere, who in the LABUAN.\n237\nearly days of the Borneo Mission raised a fund for the endowment of the see, much of the credit of the new Bishopric is due.\nIn 1857 there was a desperate outbreak at Sarawak of the\nChinese gold-miners dEected against Sir James Brooke and the\ncivE rulers, when the missionaries of the Society were subjected\nto extreme peril. ProvidentiaEy they were permitted to escape\nwith theE Eves, but the property, furniture, and clothes of the\nwhole mission party, the furniture of the church, and the books\nand other apparatus of the school, were entirely destroyed. As\nsoon as it heard of this sad disaster, the Society opened a special\nfund for the reEef of the sufferers, and headed the subscription\nEst by a grant of 500?,\nIn 1858 the Bishop completed his translation of the Liturgy\nmto Malay. Through the exertions chiefly of private friends in\nEngland and Calcutta, a Mission Ship was provided, which would\nenable the Bishop to pioneer the way of missionaries in new\nplaces, and also to visit the established missions with less personal danger and loss of time than heretofore.\n- The disturbed state of the country continued more or less for\ntwo or three years, and proved a serious hindrance to the success\nof the nussionaries. In 1859 a conspEacy was formed among\nthe Malays to massacre the Christians, but owing to the faithfulness of the Dyaks to theE Christian friends, the plot was discovered. After the return of SE James Brooke to Borneo, in\n1861, tranquilEty was once more restored, and the work of the\nmissions was renewed with increased vigour, the number of\nclergy and catechists receiving a considerable reinforcement that\nyear.\nBorneo, the largest known island in the world, with the exception of the island-continent of Australia, contains an area of\n260,000 square mEes and a population of 6,000,000. Occupying\na central situation in the Eastern Archipelago in the dEect track 238\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nof an extensive and valuable commerce, Eitersected on aE sides\nby navigable rivers, possessing one of the richest soils of the\nglobe, with a healthy climate, which, though hot, is tempered by\nrefreshing sea-breezes\u2014and abounding Ei mineral treasures\u2014it\nis a country eminently blessed with the choicest gifts of Providence, and well adapted for the support of a numerous and happy\npopulation. The province of Sarawak, which constitutes the new\ndiocese of Labuan, Ees towards the N.W. corner of the island :\nit has a coast Ene of about sixty mEes and an average breadth\nof fifty mEes. The city of Sarawak, which, when first visited by\nSE James Brooke in 1832, was merely a coEection of huts erected\non piles containEig about 1,500 persons, has now become a weE-\nbuEt town with 20,000 inhabitants. It would have added to the\ngratification of many friends of the mission if Dr. McDougaE's\ntitle had been derived from thE city which has been, and must\ncontinue to be, the principal field of his labours, but legal objections made it necessary to have recourse to the nearest part of\nthe Queen's donunions\u2014the smaE and remote island of Labuan\n\u2014for this purpose. ThE Eland contains 25,000 acres of surface\nwhich undulates with low hiEs, and at the time of its cession to\nthe EngEsh government in 1846, was completely covered with\njungle. It possesses, however, several valuable products, and in\nparticular, inexhaustible supplies of coal.\nThe population over whom Rajah Brooke's influence has been\nso providentiaEy established consEts chiefly of Dyaks, Malays,\nand Chinese, whEe the whole Ulterior of the island is filled with\na totally different race, the Kyans, in many pouits, a superior\nand interesting people. The heathen Dyaks, numbering 25,000\nsouE El the province of Sarawak alone, are almost entirely subject to the Malays, who are Mahomedans. The Chinese immigrants who are very numerous are Buddhists.\nBorneo was pronounced by the late Bishop Wilson, of Calcutta, 1 \u25a0 LABUAN.\n239\n\"the most promising mission field on the face of the earth,\" and\ncertainly the success of its first missionaries has aheady been\nmost encouraging. Since the commencement of the mission\nthere have been above 400 baptisms. The Bishop's missionary\nlabours are at present shared by seven other clergymen, and\nseveral catechists and schoolmasters, all in part maintauied by\nthe Society, which in 1863, expended 3,276?. on this mission.\nA few extracts from the BEhop's letters wEl give the best\nidea of the progress and present state of the missions in this\ndiocese. Writing in February, 1864, the Bishop says :\u2014\"The\nwork at this station (Sarawak), has, I am happy to report, gone\non favourably during the past year, especially as regards the\nChinese mission, El which there have been twenty-one baptized\nand nine confirmed during the year, and my classes for catechumens are weE and regularly attended. ... It is expected\nthat we shaE have a considerable immigration of Fiow Choo\npeople into this country as gambier planters and timber workers.\nIn June I gave up the school at Bow, as the gold-workers were\nleaving the place, and I have opened a day-school Ei the bazaar\nhere, to which I have appouited the master who was formerly at\nBow. He has now twenty scholars, fourteen boys and six gEls,\nand some ten day-scholars attend for instruction in EngEsh, so\nthat I think nearly aE tEe eligible Chinese chEdren in the place\nare in one way or other under Eistruction. With the Malays I\ncan do nothing, their HadjE are too jealous of us, and keep\nthem to themselves. . . . The number in our boarding-school\nfor the year has been over forty. Their progress in religious\nknowledge E good, and the conduct of the boys has been most\ngratifying. Our Home GEE' School is making progress under\nJuEa Stuart. There are nine gEls boarding in the house and\nseveral day-scholars. . . . We are working our printing-press\nas weE as we can ourselves, having to learn to do what we want Ill I\nli ill\n111;\n240\nWORK IN THE COLONIES,\nfrom books, &c. We have printed several smaE reading books\nfor the different missions, and are now on a form of prayer for\nour Land Dyaks. ... I visited the Banting mission in October\nwhen I confirmed eighteen and baptized fourteen Dyaks. I\nwas much pleased with the advance and prospects of the work.\nMany of the Tuahs, or heads of viEages were under instruction,\nand since then several have been baptized. There have been\nforty-one baptisms during the year at Banting, and the catechumens and others are now too numerous for the little church,\nwhich I found full to overflowing. It wants enlarging. . . .\nI visited Lundu in August and consecrated the new church.\nIt was a very interesting service to me to dedicate a permanent\nchurch, fiEed with natives, seventy-five of whom were baptized,\nin thE place where just about fifteen years ago I paid the first\nvEit to a heathen, warlike, head-taking tribe. After the consecration I administered the Holy Communion to thirty-six\ncommunicants, confirmed eleven, and baptized seven. From\nLundu I went to Sakkow, and am persuaded that a good work\nis going on there aEo. Since January, 1863, in aE the missions\nup to this date there have been 141 heathen baptized, and fifty\nconfirmed.\"\nIn a previous letter the Bishop says :\u2014\" I have had several\napplications for missionaries in new places, both from natives and\nfrom the European residents in charge of the Sarebas and\nKanowit Dyaks; they say the time has come for placing missionaries among theE people, and offer. to do aE in theE power\nto help them. . . . The greatest difficulty in these Borneo\nmissions is the variety of languages and races we have to deal\nwith. Malay has to. be learned by aE ; but in addition, every\nnnssionary among the Dyaks has to acquire theE peculiar dialect\nwhich hi this part of Borneo belongs to one of three distinct\nlanguages\u2014the Sea Dyak, the Land Dyak, and the Milonowe. VICTORIA.\nThis variety of languages makes native catechists the more\" necessary for us. . . . The work here (Sarawak) in respect of our\nchurch services is now reaEy heavy. For example, on Christmas-\nDay last, we began with Dyak prayers at seven a.m. ; at\nhaE-past seven, I had EngEsh morning prayer; at haE-past\neight, Chinese fuE morning service, a confirmation, sermon, and\nCommunion; at haE-past eleven EngEsh Litany, baptism of\ntwenty-seven catechumens, in Chinese and Dyak. Sermon,\nEnglish, and Holy Communion for the EngEsh residents; at\nhaE-past three p.m. Dyak, EngEsh prayers, and address to the\nnewly-baptized; at haE-past four, English Evening prayer, and\nconcluded with Chinese Evening prayer. I was more than eight\nhours in cEurch, which with the thermometer on Christmas-Day\nat 34\u00b0 (cool for us), E trying. We have, as you know, when I am\nhere, besides the usual daily services in English and Chinese,\nserihons on aE saints' days, and communion once a month, and\non all the great festivals. . . . The work in the hands of the\nSociety hi this country is necessarily a slow, but I sincerely think\na very hopeful one; and i\u00a3 it please God to give peace and\nsecurity to this State, in the shape of English protection, I be-\nEeve tEe time is not far off when the seed already sown, and\nnow sowing, wEl yield such fruit as to gladden the hearts of the\nChurch, the Society, and the labourers it employs. Whether it\nbe God's wEl or not to prolong my life and labours here until\nthat time comes, does not disturb me; but my anxious desire\nand earnest endeavour is to use the knowledge and experience I\nhave gained, that hereafter both sowers and reapers shaE rejoice\ntogether.\"\nYICTOEIA.\nI Lf there was ever an embassy on behalf of the Christian-\nreligion more attendant with difficulty than another, it E that\nR\n1 I'll Sill\n242\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nwhich is undertaken by the missionary to China. In that land,\nEihabited by a people dETering from almost every other in manners, customs, and observances, the European finds himseE in a\ntruly Eolated state. He has great prejudices to encounter, a\nlanguage very peculiar to understand, and a class of men with\nwhom to make acquaintance, who have for many ages past been\nwont to look on foreigners as barbarians, nay, as beings utterly\nremoved from all fitness for participating in theE so-caEed\n| Celestial enjoyments.\" But to the faithful foEower of our\nDivine Master, what are these lets and hindrances but so many\nadditional motives to the more zealous prosecution of the good\nwork to which he has devoted himseE? He wiE fight the good\nfight with increased ardour, as he sees the paramount necessity\nthat exists of bringing a people so circumstanced to a knowledge of the truth.\nThere is more perhaps of warning than of encouragement in\nthe history of the previous attempts of Christianity to penetrate\nthis vast empire. In the seventh century, when Germany was\nthe field for the missionaries of the Western Church, and particularly of England, Nestorian monks with a bEhop at theE\nhead went forth from Mesopotamia and diffused some knowledge\nof Christianity over a portion of China. But the Church which\nthey planted died out or was uprooted. In the seventeenth\ncentury the Jesuits, after seeming to hold the conversion of China\nwithin theE grasp, were driven with ignominy from the land.\nA monument of theE labours stiE remains in the extensive\nframework of a Christian Church. Converts to the number of\na quarter of a million, and thirteen bishops and 160 priests, including nmety-nine natives, are said to worship the true God\naccording to the ritual of the Roman Catholic Church. Early\nin the present century Protestant missionaries from England,\nAmerica and Germany began to estabEsh themselves on the coast VICTORIA.\n243\nof China. The Episcopal Church of America sent a missionary\nBishop (Dr. Boone) to Shanghai in 1837 ; and the Church Missionary Society in 1844 began a China Mission\u2014the first\nexertion of our Church in this cause. From missions of such\nirecent foundation it would be wrong to expect any large number\n!of converts, though some have had considerable success, particularly the medical missions established at Canton and other\nI Chinese cities by the London MEsionary Society. Three distinct efforts have thus been made for the accompEshment of\nperhaps the greatest task which remains for the Christian Church\nto fulfil. Nestorianisni and Romanism have succumbed beneath\n[political influences which are not Ekely to be again exerted for\n[the suppression of Christianity in China. Seed has been scattered El tEe land, and a few feeble wEd shoots are growing up.\nThe present is a golden opportunity to strengthen and improve\nupon that which exEts, and to plant a more healthy tree.\nLa 1849, after long deEberation, it was resolved to plant a\n[BEhop's see in the island of Hong Kong (which had been\nsurrendered to the English in 1842), with jurisdiction over the\nmembers of the Church of England in tEe five free ports,\n[Canton, Shanghai, Amoy, Ningpo and Foochow, and wherever\nelse on the continent of China the BEhop might find an opening\nfor the introduction of the Gospel. The Rev. George Smith\nwas accordingly consecrated Bishop of Victoria, Hong Kong, on\njthe 29th of May, in Canterbury Cathedral.\nThe endowment for this Bishopric was provided from the\nfollowing sources,\u20146,000?. coEected in the diocese of London Ei\nconsequence of a Pastoral Letter from the Bishop for that purpose; 2,000?. more contributed through the Society for the\nPropagation of the Gospel; and the munificent donation of\n10,000?. given by two members of our Church, \"a brother and\nsister,\" A part of this fund however is appropriated towards\nR 2\n1\nm >H!<\nj'j-\nlljj-i;\n.:\u25a0 i\n1. I\nIE\n244\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nthe erection of a college, and the salary of the Bishop as\nWarden.\nThe Bishop's first work on arriving in his diocese was thej\nestabEshment of St. Paul's College, Hong Kong. For this'\npurpose a school already erected under the superintendence of\nthe Rev. Vincent Stanton, colonial chaplain (and. to which he\nhad contributed 1,000?.), was transferred to the BEhop, and was\nsoon enlarged and adapted to the reception of an Eicreased\nnumber of students.\nIn a letter dated December, 1850, the Bishop gives the follow-.;\ning particulars respecting the state of his diocese at that time :\u2014\n\"I returned last week from a three months' visitation to tha\nisland of Loochoo, and the Chinese cities of Shanghai, NEigpoJ\nFoochow and Amoy ; a trip of above 3,000 miles, during whicM\nI had some important opportunities of intercourse not only witbj\nthe Loochooan and Chinese people, but also with theE rulers.\nThe Church MEsionary Society has missionaries stationed at\nShanghai, Ningpo and Foochow. At Amoy the British community have raised a subscription for a chaplain, whom I hope\nsoon to ordain and send to them. At Shanghai and Cantoffl\nthere are already chaplaincies instituted, so that now every one\nof the five consular ports wiE have at least one clergyman of our\nChurch. In our Hong Kong mission we have much encouragement when we consider that matters are but in the commencement. My three catechists make periodical missionary vEits in.\nthe neighbourhood. We do not forget our European saEors.\nMr. Holderness is very active and diligent Ei visiting the shipping.\nI have bought a vessel, which E now fitting up as a floating\nmariners' church, which I hope to open myseE in a month. We\nhave also good congregations in our cathedral which is a very\nfine structure, the body of the building havuig been opened for\ndivine worship a year or two ago, and the tower having been VICTORIA.\n245\ncompleted since our arrival.\" St. John's Cathedral was consecrated in September, 1852.\nAn important clause in the treaty concluded between England\nand China in 1858, and renewed in 1860, threw open the whole\ncountry to missionary efforts.\nThe Society for the Propagation of the Gospel immediately-\nresolved to estabEsE a mission at Pekin, but various cucum-\nstances delayed this Eitention until 1863, when the Rev. F. R.\nMicheE of St. Augustine's College, Canterbury, was selected to\nbe the Society's first missionary to China. The mission at Pekin\nis stiE quite El its Effancy, and Mr. MicheE is at present engaged\nin mastering the languages necessary for the due prosecution of\nhis work.\nIn November, 1863, the Bishop of Victoria visited Canton,\nand gives the foEowEig interesting account of it:\u2014\" I am now\non a ten days' visit to Canton. My first visit to this city took\nplace above nineteen years ago ; and the change in the popular\nfeeEng towards foreigners, and in the bearing of the native\nauthorities, E most remarkable. Then we were in danger of\nbodEy violence if we even approached a city-gate. Now we\nare able to go everywhere in safety and immunity from insult Ei\nevery part of the city. A month ago I received a letter from\nhis ExceEency Kwo-Sung-taou, Eiforming me of his recent\nelevation to the governorship of Canton province, and arrival at\nthe seat of his government. He proceeded to mention his\nrespect for my character and emuient episcopal position, and\ndesEe to acquEe and preserve a friendly understanding and\nintercourse. During my present stay in this city we have\nexchanged visits by mutual arrangement, and the greatest\neffort was made by him to pay me every attention. He\nhas accepted a present of books from me, being a copy of\nthe Old and New Testaments in Chinese; two copies of our\nm\n% 1\n.;\nMl :\ni I]\n\u25a0 j\n;L\n246\nWORK IN THE COLONIES,\nLiturgy; and two other works on Christian Evidences and\nDoctrines.\"\nIn a letter dated Hong Kong, December 28th, the Bishop!\nsays :\u2014\" On this day week I ordained Lo-Sam-Tuam a deacohj\nin our beautiful cathedral, at a most interesting Chinese servic^H\nwith nearly 200 worshippers joining Ei the responses of our\nLiturgy, and blending their voices with the rich peaEng tones\nof our fine organ to the weE-known words and airs of ouffl\nsacred hymns. Two native deacons ordained, and sixty Chinese\nconfirmed, are among the encouraging occurrences of the year\njust past. At our Holy Communion in the cathedral on\nChristmas-day, one-third of the communicants\u2014that is, twentya\nfive'out of seventy-five\u2014were Chinese converts.\"\nAnd in a stiE later letter, written on 18th January, 1864, the\nBEhop gives this cheering account of progress :\u2014\" We have at\nthe present time forty Chinese pupEs boarded and educated m\nSt. Paul's CoEege, and ten European boys are admitted as day\nscholars to the EngEsh classes Ei the school-room. The attendance of Chinese at the services in the coEege chapel has increased. The formal opening of the new Diocesan Female\nSchool buEdhig, the Equidation of the whole cost of its erection\n(above 8,000 dollars), and the admission of thEty Chinese gEE\u00ab\nare also among the encouragements which deserve my grateful\nmention. ... I am thankful to be able to report that the past\nyear has been, both in an educational and a nussionary point\nof view, one of marked and decisive progress.\"\nA recent traveller thus describes some of the scenery in this^\npart of the world :\u2014\" The coast of China is very fine, moun-\ntauious and Eidented by cEff-bound bays and Elands. Hong\nKong is a bold island : Victoria lying to the north, separated\nonly by the straits from the mainland. It is a very strikhig\nplace. The town straggles along the bay, between the sea and VICTORIA.\n247\nthe high peaks behind, and is fuE of fine buildings. The\ncathedral stands on a knoE rising above the town, the best\nsite, and is reaEy a very nice buEduig. Canton is distant from\nHong Kong eight hours by steamer. We passed the celebrated\nBogue Forts, and up the river to Whampoa : the river swarming\nwith boats of aE kinds, up to great painted junks of 600 tons\nburden, especiaEy along the fifteen mEes from Whampoa to\nCanton. The country, tcfo, is very pretty\u2014fine mountainous\nhiEs, and rich plains, studded with vElages, or square clusters of\nhouses joined Ei rows, with narrow streets about four feet wide,\nwith a strong gate at each end, shut at night as a defence against\npEates. Every street in every town is closed by gates at night.\nWe were reminded of England and her church towers by the\nconstant pagodas near the villages, rising from among the trees.\nThe only place where foreigners are permitted in Canton is in\nthe Foreign Factory, as it is called; a block of buEdings, houses,\nhongs, and offices, with a garden down to the river, in which\nstands a decent EngEsh church, shut off from the town by gates.\nThe garden E pretty; the buEdings (the Chinese confess) are\nthe finest anywhere in China, the imperial palace not excepted.\nWe steamed up through rows of anchored boats, forming regular\nstreets, to opposite the Factory. Here a hong boat, gaEy painted,\nwas sent to take us on shore, where we were hospitably entertained by Mr. , in the house of the firm.\"\nThe BEhop of Victoria now has a band of twenty-one clergymen assisting him El the missionary coEege, and Ei his other\nendeavours for the propagation of the Gospel. Both before and\nsince tEe Eisurreetion hi ChEia, he has written urgently for large\nadditional assistance in the work which lies before him; but\nuntil lately the Society has been totaEy unable to respond to\nthe appeal.\nThe thought of that mysterious empire, with its powerful 11\nlilllp\n1\n248\nWORK IN THE COLONIES\ndynasties, antique associations, poEtical anomaEes, remote civi-\nlEation, stereotyped customs, and dogmatic moraEty, running\nback into ancient days, and influencEig one-thud of the human\nrace,\u2014the thought of this country, hitherto speE-bound and\nclosed against the stranger, now of a sudden throwing open\nits gates to European influence and enterprise, seems as a caE\nto Christian men to seEe, without delay, the opportunity thus\ngranted by heaven, of declaring within its limits that Gospel\nwhich it is theE first duty to propagate. EngEsh and American\nmissionaries, of our own communion, are already stationed in the\nconsular cities of China; but, almost the only efforts to evangelize three hundred millions of heathens in the ulterior and\nthe northern extremity of this large empEe, are those of the\nRoman CathoEc Church, which has a body of thEteen Bishops\nand 160 priests at work in the country.\n. I China,\" writes the Bishop of Victoria, \"is now on the brink;'\nof a mighty change: a change which wEl affect one-thEd of the\nhuman race. May it be ours to take possession of thE land in\nthe name of Christ, and with an adequate force of missionary\nlabourers! The general impression here prevails, among every\nclass of thinking observers, that this movement (the insurrection)\nis the most important epoch in the modern history of China,\nand that these occurrences are but ushering in events of almost\nunparaEeled magnitude, and on an almost unexampled scale for\nthe poEtical, moral, social, and religious emancipation of China.\nMy desire and my prayer is that thE crisE may not pass unimproved, and that the eye of Britain may not be averted from\nChina; soon, perhaps, about to become her younger sister in the\ncommon family of Christendom. We turn to our own National\nChurch, with her ample resources, her ancient seats of learning,\nand her numerous clergy. We appeal to the students, in our\nuniversities, to come forth to our help, and to the help of the VICTORIA.\n249\nLord, against the mighty. We call upon them to follow us\nhither, and to place themselves in readiness to go whithersoever\nDivine Providence shaE beckon us onward; that a right (Erection may be given to these imperfect beginnings among the\npeople, and that these i dawnings of Christian Eght may shine\nmore and more unto the perfect day.\"\n\\ II\n250\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nCHAPTER XII.\nWORK IN\" AUSTRALASIA.\nAUSTRALIAN DIOCESES.\u2014SYDNEY\u201460ULB0URN\u2014NEWCASTLE\u2014BRISBANE MELBOURNE ADELAIDE PERTH TASMANIA NORFOLK\nAND PITCAIRN'S ISLANDS.\nSYDNEY.\nThe first discovery of AustraEa, or New HoEand, as it was\nformerly called, E involved in some obscurity; but, it appears\ncertain that it was visited by Dutch mariners as early as the\nyear 1605. This enormous Eland, perhaps more correctly denominated a continent, presents an area of 3,000,000 of square\nmiles, an extent of surface very Ettle less wide than is presented\nby the whole of continental Europe.\nThe first EngEshman who E authenticaEy recorded to have\nvisited this country, was the celebrated Dampier, then (1688) a\nchief of buccaneers, but he does not appear to have claimed the\nterritory for himseE or his sovereign, and so it remained in the\npossession of the degraded race, of whom miserable remnants\nstiE wander over its fastnesses. In 1770, Captain Cooke entered\nthe Pacific, and the whole of the coast was surveyed: other\nnavigators also visited New HoEand without, however, adding\nmuch to the geographical knowledge already acquEed con-\ncernuiff it.\nBut no attempt was made to colonize any portion of it till\n1787, when the loss of the American colonies, whither it had\npreviously been the custom to transport convicted criminals \"I\nSYDNEY.\n251\nconsidered unfit to be kept at home, suggested to the Government of George III. the idea of forming somewhere in the\nPacific a new penal settlement. Accordingly, on the 13th of\nMay, 1787, the first body of convicts left the shores of England.\nAnd, thus, the very same year which saw the order of the Church\nfirst completed Ei our colonies, by the consecration of Bishop\nIngEs to the see of Nova Scotia, is dEtinguEhed also as the\nyear in which the foundations were laid of our great Australian\nEmpEe\u2014and laid, alas! with most grievous and guEty negligence.\nFor it wiE scarcely be beEeved Ei these days, when such\ngreat exertions are made to provide reEgious Eistruction for\nthe emigrant and other ships which daEy leave our ports\u2014it\nwEl scarcely, we say, be credited that the ten ships conveying\nthis Evuig cargo of vice and misery (565 male and 192 female\nconvicts, guarded by above 200 soldiers, in aE more than 1,000\nsouls) were on the very point of starting upon that momentous\nvoyage of 15,000 mEes, over an unknown sea to a strange and\ndEtant shore, without a single minister of religion, who might\nseek, by God's grace, the recovery of some at least of those sin-\nsick souls, or cherish the spEitual Efe of tEose who were free\nfrom crime in that great company of a thousand human beings.\nBut at the eleventh hour a strong appeal was made to those in\nauthority, and through the intercession of the Bishop of London\none chaplain, the Rev. Richard Johnson, was appointed a few\ndays before they saEed.\nOn the 26th of January, 1788, the fleet, which was under the\ncommand of Captain PhiEip, first governor of the colony, entered\nthe magnificent harbour of Port Jackson, and the British flag\nwas hoEted in a thickly wooded plaui, over which kangaroos\nthen ran in scores, and where now the handsome city of Sydney\nstands. 25.2\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nFor six years Mr. Johnson laboured alone, and under very\ndEcouraging cEcumstances. In that time the population of the\ncolony had increased to above 5,000, of whom 3,500 were convicts ; and they had been exposed to famine, sickness, and aE\nthe other forms of distress and disorder Eicidental to a new\ncolony. Yet amidst aE, this devoted clergyman faithfully endeavoured to keep up the remembrance of reEgion, though\nobliged throughout that time to minister in the open aE,\n\" wherever he could find a shady spot,\" subject to aE the inconveniences and Eiterruptions of a changeable climate.\nIn 1793, \"finding that from the pressure of other works it\nwas not easy to foresee when a church would be erected,\" Mr.\nJohnson built a Ettle chapel at his own expense.\nIn 1794 the Rev. Samuel Marsden was sent as a second\nchaplain.\nIn 1795 the first connexion of the Society with Australia\ncommenced with the appouitment of two schooEnasters Ei that\nsettlement, and hi 1798 theBev. C. Haddock became the Society!s\nfirst missionary to NorfoEc Ishand.\nIn the year 1800 a stone church was buEt 'at Parramatta, and\nthe foundations were Md of St. PhiEp's Church at Sydney,\nwhich was presented with a costly communion service by\nGeorge III. in 1803, but the church was not completed till\n1810.\nAfter twelve years of painful service, Mr. Johnson returned\nto England in 1800, leaving Mr. Marsden in charge of the\ncolony, with its increashig thousands of scattered population;\nand he remained alone until 1808, when the Rev. W. (afterwards\nArchdeacon) Cowper arrived as assistant chaplain.\nIn 1817 there were five chaplains and above 17,000 souls Ei\nthe colony at the different stations, 7,000 of whom were convicts.\nIn 1833 there were sixteen clergymen for 61,000 souE, of SYDNEY.\n253\nwhom 25,000 were convicts, 18,000 Protestant convicts, scattered\nabout with theE masters in the bush in very many settlements,\noften far distant from one another.\nThere E one fact on record which speaks volumes for the\nstate of religion in the early days of the colony. Notwithstanding many regulations by which the convicts were compeEed\nto attend prayers once on each Sunday, unless for some reasonable excuse, it seems that numbers made idle excuses and staid\naway. \" At last,\" it is related, \" one of the earEer governors\nwas informed by the clergyman that five or six persons only\nattended Divine Service. And then it was that he determined\nto go to church himself, and said that he expected Ids example\nto be followed by the people.\" Governor DarEng has the\nhonour of being the first governor of New South Wales who\nregularly attended Divine Service on Sundays, with his lady and\nfamily. And this was not till the year 1825.\nIn 1834 the extreme spEitual destitution of the colony was\nmost urgently represented by Archdeacon Broughton, who came\nto England for that purpose. His report conveyed the knowledge of some facts which might weE startle a Christian government. There were seventeen places in the colony at which for\nwant of ministers, Divine Service could not be performed as much\nas once on every Sunday; and yet these seventeen places contained in aE 3,000 convicts.\nI No wonder that crime increased in the colony\u2014that transportation was said to have faffed, either as a punishment or as a\nmeans of reformation. Whereas it was the almost total neglect\nof reEgious instruction, the assignment of convicts as servants\nto settlers, who were themselves but recently emancipated and\nhad never heard, perhaps, a word of religion during the time of\ntheir bondage\u2014it was this which deserved the most severe\ncondemnation, and which utterly prevented the system itself\n1\nfl\n4 IP\nw\n11\n11\n1\n11 '!\n1\n1\nIII\n;\n\\i\nllllli\n254\nWORK IN THE COLONIES,\nfrom being attended with the desired results. But the time was\nnow come when the evE was to be probed to the quick with a\nview to its cure.\nIn 1836 the Rev. William Grant Broughton, who had been for\nseven years Archdeacon, was consecrated Bishop of AustraEa;\nand from this time the progress of the Church has been very\nremarkable.\nOn the Bishop's return to Sydney, the Eberal grants of 3,000?.\nby the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, and 1,000?.\nby the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, gave a new\nimpulse to the exertions of the members of the Church in the\ncolony, and withhi one year upwards of 13,500?.\u2014hi money or\nland\u2014was contributed for the same great purposes.\nLa 1837 measures were taken to secure the services of fifteen\nadditional chaplains, to whom the Society offered a salary of 50?.\nEl addition to what they received from the colonial government,\nand a grant of 150?. for outfit and expenses. Indeed, at thE\ntime and for a few subsequent years, the attention of the Society\nwas mainly (Erected to the Australian colonies. Tear after year\nmore clergymen were sent out, and considerable grants of money\nwere placed at the BEhop's disposal for the service of the Church.\nIn 1843 the Society was assisting in the maintenance of forty\nclergymen in AustraEa.\nIn 1840 it was decided that no more convicts should be sent\nto New South Wales ; and from that time it has ceased to be a\npenal colony,\nIn 1841 a Bishop was consecrated for New Zealand, which\nwas indeed only nominaEy in the diocese of AustraEa, and hi\nthe foEowhig year Bishop Broughton was relieved of the charge\nof Van Dieman's Land, which was then formed into the diocese\nof Tasmania.\nAt the time of the Bishop's consecration there were but nine SYDNEY,\n255\nchurches and eight chapels in aE Australia; by the year 1842\nthe number consecrated or in course of erection had increased to\nforty-five.\nIn 1846 St. James's College, Sydney, was opened for the education of candidates for Holy Orders.\nIn 1847 the great measure of a subdivision of the diocese was\neffected, and the three additional Bishoprics of Newcastle, Melbourne, and Adelaide were formed. The See of Adelaide was\nendowed by the munificence of Miss Burdett Coutts ; and the\nBishop of AustraEa, who from that time assumed the title of\nMetropoEtan Bishop of Sydney, voluntarily surrendered one\nfourth part of his income\u2014500?. a year\u2014towards the endowment\nof the other two Bishoprics, the remainder being suppEed by\nthe government and the Colonial Bishoprics' Fund.\nNotwithstanding the diminution of his diocese and the consequent increase of the clergy throughout the colony, the Bishop\nhi the course of a journey of more than 2,000 mEes, in 1850,\nbecame so convmced \" that through want of additional means of\ngrace, the whole population rapidly increasing by emigration,\nwas Ei the constant and not very slow process of deterioration\nand of unimpeded dechne into the lowest depths of spEitual\nignorance,\"\u2014that feeEng a great effort and example were\nrequEed, he resolved to make a large sacrifice of his own income\nto meet hi some measure these wants. And the Society determined to place a grant of 500?. at the Bishop's disposal for each\nof the next three years.\n\u2022 In October, 1850, the six Australian Bishops, assembled at\nSydney; and amongst other measures concerted between them\nfor the benefit of theE respective dioceses, was the estabEshment\nof the \" AustraEan Board of Missions for the Propagation of\nthe Gospel amongst the heathen races in AustraEa, and in the\nIslands of the Pacific.\"\n~1\nMa illS\n256\"\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nIn 1851, immediately on hearing of the discovery of gold in\nthis country, the Society sent into the diocese three additional\nclergymen, with the view of maintauung the ministration of the\nWord and Sacraments of Christ among the multitudes who were\nso busily employed in the search for earthly treasures. The\nBishop took measures for the erection of a church at the gold-\ndiggings, which was opened in November, the Rev. H. A PaEner\nbeing appointed minister.1\nOn the 20th February, 1853, BEhop Broughton died in\nEngland, whither he had returned (for the first time suice his\nconsecration seventeen years before) on business deeply affecting\nthe weEare of the Church in AustraEa, of which he may justly,\nbe regarded as the founder. That large portion of the globe to\nwhich he had gone in 1829 as Archdeacon to preside over some\ntwelve or fourteen over-tasked chaplains\u2014he had the happiness\nof beholding, before he was caEed hence, under the spEitual\ncharge of six BEhops and more than 200 clergymen. \"No\nman\"\u2014to use the words of SE Alfred Stephens, Chief Justice\nof New South Wales\u2014\" ever went down to his grave fuE of years\nand honours, carrying with him more deservedly the respect and\nveneration of his feEow-churchmen and feEow-colonists, than\nBishop Broughton.\"\nAfter a very long delay the Rev. Frederick Barker was called\nto the high office and responsibiEty of Bishop of Sydney and\nMctropoEtan of Australia, and arrived in his diocese on the 25th\nof May, 1855.\nDuring the next seven years the Church made \"wonderful progress. The number of churches and school-churches opened for\nDivine service within that period amounted to eighty-eight. Of\nthese, fifty-eight were substantial stone or brick buEdings, and\ntheir cost varied from 15,000?. hi one mstance to a few hundreds.\n1 Tide Gospel Missionary, vol. ii. pp. 70, 86. SYDNEY.\n257\nThe rest were of timber ; the cost generally'from 50?. to 150?.,\nin some cases mucE more. Ten other churches were enlarged\nat considerable cost. In these ninety-eight places of worship,\n14,000 additional sittings have been provided. During the same\nperiod the buE iffli\nment took place, and by the end of 1849, the European population amounted to nearly 5,000, one-haff of whom belonged to\nthe Church of England. About this tune the foEowing account\nof the social Efe of thE Settlement was given :\u2014\" I suppose\nthere can be no place where the courtesies of civiEzed society are\nmore kept up, whEe at the same time there is less stiffness and\nformaEty, than at Nelson. I think the cEmate has a great\ndeal to do with the pleasant character of the intercourse between\npeople. I defy any man, unless he is superlatively cross, to be\nlong out of temper in the perpetual sunshine which the Bishop\nso truly mentions as characteristic of our sky. He cannot but\nbe good-humoured when he and every one around him are in\nrobust health, and share together the bracing and dehghtful ah\nthat prevaEs aE the year round. And another cause of the\ngeneral content is that most people are weE-to-do, at least, and\ntheE property rapidly increasing. Most of the settlers have\ngardens, which are now bearing abundantly, and this year the\ngrapes, apples, and fruit in general have been particularly fine.\nThe cheerful disposition and good-humoured look, which offers\nso remarkable a contrast to the careworn appearance of people\nat home, teE a tale of comfort easily read. One general feature\nof social Efe here is the frugal and simple manner in which\npeople Eve, and the hospitality and neighbourly kindness which\naEnost universaEy prevail. People must, however, come here to\nsettle\u2014not to expect to make a fortune and return. To the\nformer, with order, prudence, and diligence, it wffl be found to\nbe a land flowing with mffk and honey; but to the latter, will\nbring only disappointment and discontent.\" (Vide Colonial\nChurch Chronicle, vol. v. p. 89.)\nIn 1858 this flourEhing settlement was erected hito a separate\ndiocese, the Society contributing towards the endowment of the\nsee. The Rev. E. Hobhouse was appointed first Bishop of NELSON.\n323\nNelson, and was consecrated in England on the 29th of September.\nThe diocese of Nelson contains a population computed at\n11,000 Europeans, and 900 natives. A majority of the Europeans and nearly the whole of the natives are members of the\nChurch. The number of clergymen is twelve\u2014a number large\nenough, supposing the population were more concentrated, but\ninsufficient to minister to a people thinly scattered over a moun-\ntauious country. The Society has voted 100?. a-year, to meet\nanother 100?. locally provided for the stipend of \" an itinerating\nmissionary bound to visit all the settlements.\" The number of\nchurches in 1860 was six, but ten more were contemplated. An\nestate of 1,100 acres, at Wakarewa, has been conveyed by the\nGovernor to the BEhop, in trust, for native education; and a\nhouse has been erected, where the Bishop hopes before long to\nmake some small beginning of the projected coEege. \"The\nfickleness of the native mind,\" says the Bishop, \" compels us to\nspeak and act thus cautiously Ei all plans for theE benefit, especially Ei matters of education. Not that they are wilting to remain in a state of ignorance\u2014it is very rare to find a young\nMaori wEo cannot read. There are few who cannot write and\nsum\u2014the latter they do almost by intuition; but they pick up\nthese elements so readily amongst themselves without any regular\nprocesses of learning, that they are loth to enter into a school\nand make a labour of learning; and they are exceedingly averse\nto the restraints of a boarding school, and to the rule of industrial training\u2014under which SE George Grey laid aE the institutions for which he found endowments.\"\nIn a recent letter the Bishop gives the foEowing interesting\naccount of the native inhabitants of his diocese:\u2014\" The Maori\nrace in this Middle Island has always been inferior in numbers,\nand probably physical power, to the Northern Islanders. The\ny 2 fUMIHH\n11\n324\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nwarmer climate of the north is certainly more favourable to the\ndevelopment, of both body and mind, of a people whose cradEj\nwas in the tropics. This island has therefore been always subJ\nject to raids from the northern tribes. Most cruel and butcherly\nraids had just swept over the country before the British arrival,\ntwenty years ago. The tribes who then suffered were only en-\n\u25a0 during the meet recompense of theE own triumphant violence some\ngenerations previously, of which there still remain, in the Southern\nAlps, some Eving witnesses El the wild men, or Guatimoemoes,\nthe refugee remnant of the former possessors of the southern halfi\nof the Eland. These men have lately been sighted by explorers,\nbut they flee from the face of man, and have never been spoken\nwith. The present inhabitants consist of the conquering northern\ntribes, and of the remnant of the conquered that was spared for\nenslavement. They do not exceed 900 in number, and are\nscattered along a very extended coast line of several hundred\nmiles, most curiously jagged and varied with bay, and island, and\npeninsula, Eke the fiords of Norway. They have ahenated by\nsale the great bulk of the country, which was whoffy useless to\nthem, and now live on what are caEed ' reserves.' AE land-seE-\ning El thE island is now happEy at an end, and thus we are\nspared the chief source of trouble in the north Eland.\n\" The natives, with very few exceptions, have embraced the\nChristian faith, and most of them are in membership with the\nChurch of England. They are stiE much Effuenced with the\nremnant of former superstitions, just of the same kind as have\nsurvived for centuries in Christian England\u2014as the power of\nspirits of departed men to interfere with the living\u2014dread of\ncertain animals and places. They attribute certahi dEeases to\nspEitual powers, and in such cases would rather resort to a\n' wise man' than to an M.D. But they studiously conceal whatever belief they have in hidden arts, or whatever practice springs\nHi NELSON.\n325\nIfrom it TheE habits of wandering, or profuse mutual\nhospitality and visitations, favour the spread of the Gospel\n! greatly. They came to it\u2014to the centres of mission work, and\n| placed themselves under Christian teaching. It E no unusual\nI thing for a whole settlement of 100 souls, perhaps, to go out\nvisiting. On the occasion of a distinguished death, invitations\nj are. sent round to all the kindred tribes, to meet at a dEtant day\ni for a ' Tangi,' or lament, and from this cause or another\u2014such as\ntheE frequent 'Bunangas,' or consultations\u2014no year passes without each tribe having some pleasant visiting for three or four\nweeks, during which they are entertained by theE friends. AE\nmy plans of visiting them are necessarily guided by these engagements. And they can easily be gathered at centres for Confirmation, Holy Communion, Holy Baptism, and Catechising. They\nembrace occasions of intercommunion, and there is never any\ndifficulty about hospitality.\nI But by far the most effective engine for the maintenance of\nChristian knowledge and habits, is the native teacher system.\nEach settlement, however small, elects its Kai-Whaka-ako or\nteacher-men. and assistants. This unrewarded officer charges\nhiniseH with the duty of calling the people night and morning\neach day for prayer (by sound of any piece of metal that can act\nfor a bell) in some common room, which is set apart as a \"Wharri-\nKarakea or church-house. H he is competent he wiE assemble\nthe children for school after morning prayer, and teach them to\nread and write and sum, for an hour or so. On Sundays he\nreads such portions of the service as are aEowable for a layman,\nand* catechizes on the subjects contained in the Gospel and\nLessons of the day, and the Church CatechEm. The greatest\nchief does not think himself above being asked questions along\nwitE the rest of the congregation, and he cheerfully yields this\nright even to a man who is in social rank his inferior. I have 326\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nSi s;\nwitnessed a scene in which the teacher had been the slave by\nconquest of the tribe which he was catechizing, and yet the chief\nyielded him his rightful place Ei the chapel\u2014a striking proof of\nthe power of the Gospel to subdue unrighteous distinctions,\nwhich man's pride, and violence, and covetousness have created.\nThe teacher too is expected, at the preparatory service always\nheld on the eve of Holy Communion, to witness against any\ncommunicant who has wanted unworthffy of his sacred privileges,\nand to caff on him to explain or acknowledge in the presence of\nthe clergyman and Ids brethren. This custom is a most valuable\none, and the teachers fulfil thE duty so faithfully, that the fear\nE rather of its being too rigorously exercised. The people\nsustain the teachers in the discharge of this deEcate task, but on\nthe other hand they keep an eye on the teacher's conduct, and'E*\nhe is found swerving, they make no scruple about reporting him\nand getting hun removed by the BEhop's authority. You will\neasily see how Enportant this office is. Without it Eideed the\nefforts of the first nussionaries would by this time be bearing but\nscanty fruit. You may imaghie how anxious I am to improve\nand recruit the order. With this view I assembled the teachers\nof the western half of the diocese in August last, and carried\n-them through a course of catechetical instruction in the Creed,\n&c.\"\nInteEigence has just reached England that BEhop Hobhousel\nhas resolved to resign his BEhopric, his health proving unequal\nto the fulfilment of hE arduous duties.\nWAIAPU.\nNothing more remarkable can be recounted in the history Of the\nColonial Church than the wonderful rapidity with which New\nZealand\u2014an island not haE a century since of savages and MELANESIA.\n327\n\u25a0 cannibals\u2014has been converted hito an ecclesiastical province\n! under the episcopal superintendence of a Metropolitan and four\nsuffragan Bishops, with clergy planted in every principal station\nand settlement.\nOn the 3d of April, 1859, tEe Venerable W. Wiffiams, Archdeacon of Tauranga, was consecrated to the See of Waiapu, as\ndescribed in the following extract of a letter from the Bishop of\nNew Zealand :\u2014| We had a deEghtful day on Sunday, when\nthe four Bishops of New Zealand, Christchurch, WelEngton, and\nNeEon, consecrated the BEhop of Waiapu. We are most grateful to the Giver of all good; and among His agents and instruments, not the least share of gratitude is due to the Society for\nthe Propagation of the Gospel, to whose timely aid in 1841 this\nhappy consummation is to be traced. I shaE go back to Auckland Eght El Eeart, being now enabled to leave these rising pro -\nvinces under the care of theE own Bishops.\"\nIn 1861 the first Synod of the Native Branch of the New-\nZealand Church in this diocese assembled.\nThe diocese of Waiapu E situated on the eastern coast of the\nNorth Island of New Zealand. Its population consists entirely\nof natives, and tEe number of clergymen muffstering among them\nE twelve.\nThe Society has not hitherto rendered any assistance to this\ndiocese.\nMELANESIA.\nIn the year 1850 the Australasian Board of Missions was\nformed, and the special.task of-visiting the southern islands of the\nWestern Pacific Ocean \"was entrusted to the BEhops of New\nZealand and Newcastle, New Zealand being selected as the\nhead-quarters of the mission. The Bishop of Newcastle was\npri 328\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nHi rll i\nhowever able to accompany the Bishop of New Zealand on one\nvoyage only to the islands, and the mission was from that time\ncarried on by the BEhop of New Zealand alone.\nThe plan pursued, year after year, by Bishop Selwyn, was\nthE,\u2014to visit, during the months of July, August, September!\nand October, as many islands as he could, giving presents and\nestablishing friendly relations with the inhabitants, and if possfl\nble inducing some of the young men or lads to come away witla\nhim to New Zealand. Here they are taught reading in theuj\nown language (which has then perhaps for the first time to be\nreduced to writing) and in EngEsh, writing, arithmetic, and aE\nsocial and civEised habits; and of course, as far as E possible,\nprepared for Baptism by daffy reEgious Eistruction. If sufficiently prepared they are baptised before returning to theE own\nislands. About the begunffng of April, on the approach of\nwinter, they are taken home, the New Zealand climate bemg\nthen too cold for these chEdren of the tropics. As many as wffl\u2022\nreturn a second, thud, and fourth time to New Zealand are again ;\nfetched Ei August, with new scholars each year Ei addition. ;\nUp to the close of 1857, as many as seventy-five scholars from\nfifteen different islands (and two from Australia) had been\nreceived into the Melanesian school.\nIn 1853 the Society first assisted this mission by voting an\nannual grant of 200?. for its general purposes.\nIn 1858 the plan was tried for the first time of holding a\nwinter school on one of the Loyalty Islands, and though the\nschool did not prove very successful, much good was done by\nMr. Patteson's residence there for above three months.\nAt first the scholars were received into St. John's CoEege,\nAuckland, but this was found to be too cold a situation for them,\nand extensive buildings have now been erected for theE accom-1\nmodation at Kohimarama, about three miles from Auckland. MELANESIA.\n329\nThe expense of these buildings has been defrayed by the\nEberaEty of Miss Yonge, who has devoted the entire proceeds of\nher book, \" The Daisy Chain,\" to the purposes of the Melanesian\nMission. AEeady more than 2,000?. has been received from this\nlady, and 600?. has been given for the same object by SE John\nPatteson, whose son has devoted his Efe to tEe work.\nIn 1861 the Bishop of New Zealand had the happiness of\nresigning this part of hE labours into the hands of one who\nappears in every way fitted to carry on this difficult but- most\nEiteresting missionary enterprise. On the 24th of February,\nthe Rev. J. C. Patteson was consecrated Missionary Bishop of\nMelanesia, by the Metropolitan. (whose faithful and beloved\nfollower and companion he had been in so many of his island\nvoyages) and his two suffragans of WeEington and Nelson, in\nthe Church of St. Paul, at Auckland.\nIn 1862 a mission schooner, for Bishop Patteson's use in the\nislands of the Pacific, was subscribed for and built in England,\nat a cost of 4,800?. and named the Southern Cross.\nThe work is still beuig carried on witE much vigour. In\nNovember, 1862, the Bishop wrote:\u2014\" I only returned last week\nfrom a long and unusuaEy Eiteresting voyage, with fifty-one\nMelanesian scholars gathered from twenty-four islands.\"\nThe foEowing year, 1863, was a very trying one; an alarming\nsickness broke out amongst the scholars, who have Ettle constitutional vigour to bear them up against a severe Elness, and\nfourteen died in the course of twelve months.\nIn the spring of 1864, Bishop Patteson paid a visit to the\nAustraEan continent, and advocated the cause of the Melanesian\nMission with such success, that it was adopted as the special\nmission work of the Church of Australia. CoEections in aid of\nit were made to the amount of more than a thousand pounds,\nand assistance was given in other ways, for instance, by supply -\n' .M 330\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\ning the many articles of food, or barter, that are requEed for the\nschool and work among the islands.\nMelanesE, E the name given to the iskmds of the South\nWest Pacific Ocean, Eicludlng the Loyalty, New Hebrides,\nBanks, Santa Cruz, and Solomon Archipelagos, and reaching\nonwards to the west and north-west, so as to include New\nGiffnea. There is no estimate of theE number which can be\ndepended on; but there are certainly more than 200 Elands.\nThe Fiji Archipelago occupies an intermediate position between\nMelanesia and the Elands of the East Pacific Ocean, usually\ncalled Polynesia. Bishop Patteson, in a speech deEvered at one\nof the AustraEan meetings, gives the foEowing account of his\nmission field : \" The unhealthiness of the cEmate, and the mul-\ntipEcity of languages, Ei Melanesia, necessitated the adoption of\nan exceptional mode of nussionary enterprise, but the only\nmethod that could be successfully carried out. Polynesia was\ncomparatively healthy, and all the Edanders spoke dialects of a\nlanguage which was so common to aE that each could understand the other after a very Ettle trouble. But in MelanesE,\ntEe cEmate E such .that it would be wrong to attempt the permanent location of any nussionary at present on any one Eland.\nA few months almost always laid them up. It was true that\nmissionaries had resided in some few Elands in Melanesia for\nsome time. This was the case Ei two islands of the Loyalty\ngroup, which being simply coral reefs upheaved, and without any\ndense vegetation, were the sanatoriums of that part of the South\nPacific. Here missionaries of the London Missionary Society\nhad kiboured for many years in healtE In another Eland,\nwhere Presbyterian mEsionaries laboured, the cEmate was aEo\nmore favourable than was found to be the case more to the\nnorth; but these were exceptions. . : . He (the Bishop)\ncould teE them many things concerning the evil character of the MELANESIA.\n331\nislanders. In the Solomon group he had slept with a chief, on\nthe ridgepole of whose hut hung twenty-seven skuffs, near an\noven, the purpose of which he would not indicate. There was\nno deahng with this man, whom he had failed to persuade not\nto go to war to add to his ghastly collection. He knew of one\ninteEigent boy who had strangled his mother on his father's\ndeath. Infanticide, suicide, and burying aBve were common.\nGirls jumped from cEffs with theE chEdren, young men hung\nthemselves, women swam out to sea to be eaten by sharks, and\nall because they were without seE-control, and unable to bear a\nfew moments' anxiety, pain, or grief. Wars were perpetual, and\nfeuds were carried on from generation to generation. In most\nof the islands there were no great chiefs, and each man did what\nwas right in his own eyes. . . . The question then arose,\nHow was the Word of God to be introduced here 1 . . . The\nmode of procedure was something like this. He would go to\nsome Eland with a bright coral beach, luxuriant vegetation, aE\nmanner of fruits, bananas, and cocoa-nuts, appearing in the\nfoliage; leapuig cascades, and' lulls, 2,000 or 3,000 feet high,\ncovered with forest. He would approach the beach in a boat,\nwade or swim ashore, leaving the boat at a Ettle distance as a\nmode of retreat, and there meet parties of armed men drawn up,\nwithout women, and children near, and beyond these it would\nbe Enpossible to go. A few fish-hooks would be given away, a\nfew names learned, and then he would leave. Six months afterwards he would go to that island, would be received kindly, and\neventuaffy allowed to take away a boy or so. Thus, through\nGod's providence, during the past ten or twelve years they had\nvisited about seventy Elands, and had got 180 or 200 boys from\nthirty islands or more, and speaking twenty-five languages, in\ntheir school in New Zealand. These boys were EvEig grammars\nand dictionaries, and when they went back to their friends they 332\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nopened up the way for missionary work, by talking of the kindness they had received, the manner of Efe of the white men,\nwho Eved without fighting as the islanders did. With the languages thus reduced to writing, and the way opened, the plan\nwhich had been found the only one applicable to Sierra Leone,\nand the west coast of Africa, had to be adopted, where natives of\nAfrican tribes were now trained up to become the missionaries of\ntheE own countrymen. There were few other difficulties to be\nmet with So docile and affectionate were the natives, when\ntheE confidence had once been gained, that he knew in some\nislands they would not hurt a haE of his Eead, and the boys he\nhad taken away he beEeved would foEow him anywhere. In\none voyage he had landed \"eighty times, and thirty times on\nplaces never before visited, as far as he knew, by the white man.\nSeven times was he allowed to come away, bringing natives from\nthe places he had never before vEited. Once he bad landed a\nsecond tune on an island from which he had previously taken\naway a lad, who had died while absent, and yet the natives\nunderstood that he would. not have returned thus defenceless\nhad he been the cause of the lad's death. 'A school was estab-\nEshed now El New Zealand for these native youths, but the\nmischief was that when the islands were left for a few months\nthere was a danger of these young persons relapsing into\nheathenism; they could only be reclaimed with difficulty.\nWhat was wanted was central places for work, and men and\nmeans. He would Eke to have schooE Ei ten different clusters\nof islands, under ten different EngEsh clergymen, each with his\ntrained band of scholars. What might be done was shown in\nthe case of Mota or Sugar Loaf Island. Some six years ago the\nBishop of New Zealand thought it wEer not to land there; but\nnow seven young persons from that group were baptized and\nconfirmed, and many others were, he trusted, soon to be bap- MELANESIA.\n333\ntized. The natives were relinquishing theE old horrible customs,\n- peace was graduaEy being estahtished in the different viEages,\nand Christian teaching was being carried forward. When he\nfound men changing theE habits\u2014peace Eistead of war, confidence instead of suspicion, and old men saying that a power Eke\na south wind was sweeping away superstition, even though there\nwere no great professions of Christianity, he could not doubt that\nChrist's power was already manifesting itself among them. AE\nthis was enough to excite the keenest hopes, but stiff their hands\nwere tied. Several central spots were ready, but he had not the\nmeans to occupy them. He hoped the people of Australia would\nremember thE. They were nearer to Melanesia than New\nZealand. . . . New Zealand was doing its duty, and 400?. or\n500?. could be expected from- them annually for the work. The\ndespised Maories iuTaranaki, when the war broke out, had sent\n13?., and at a Maori synod, held last year by Bishop Williams,\none of the oldest missionaries in New Zealand, 17?. was coEected\nfor those whom the Maories called theE heathen brethren. Even\nthe PitcaEners, Ei Norfolk Island, suppEed him without charge\nwith the salt beef he needed. . . . AEeady tEe mission was,\nproperly speaking, chargeable with a large debt, and yet the\nexpenses could not be curtailed. The cost of the vessel could\nnot be reduced below 650?. per annum, which, including six\nmonths' wages and provisions for the crew, was not much for a\nvessel of ninety tons. The Evhng could not be cheaper, the\nbuEduigs used more simple, or the clothing requued more\neconomical.\"\nA few extracts from Bishop Patteson's letters will complete\nthe picture :\u2014\" St. Andrew's CoEege, Kohunarama, is healthEy\nsituated on a dry sandy soil, a stone's throw from the beach,\nprotected from the cold winds, and at a convenient distance from\nAuckland. You see by our farm-buildings and the general look 334\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nof the land behind the College, that we have had a heavy'drain\nupon our purse to pay for our farming operations ; but I hope\nthat the income of the nussion from this source wffl be a considerable one by and by, and it will be needed to meet an expenditure which, as the work increases, must increase aEo. Now\ncome into the haE They are all at school there. Thirty young\npersons seated at four tables, of whom the youngest may be nine\nor ten years old, and the oldest, perhaps, four-and-twenty. Some\nare writing, some are answering questions in arithmetic, others\nare speEEig away somewhat laboriously at the first sheet ever\nwritten in theE language. WeE, seven months ago not an in-\nhabitant of theE island had ever worn a stitch of clothing; and\nthat patient but rather rough-looking fehow can show many scars\nreceived in warfare, perhaps in capturing or defending his wives,\nof whom he has four. That older-looking inan, sitting with two\nlads and a voung gEl at that table, is Wadrokal, our oldest\n1\/ O O 7 7\nscholar. This E the tenth year since the BEhop of New Zealand\nfirst brought him from his island, and he is teaching his little\nwEe and two of his countrymen. This class is learning the\nCatechism; and we teach them somethhig about those characters I\nof the Old Testament whose names most frequently occur in the\nNew Testament. We do not want to go minutely Eito the Old\nTestament History, but to pass on to the New Testament events,\nas soon as some general idea has been given them of the gradual\nunfolding of the great promEe of the Seed of the woman. And\nthey understand such teaching; they do not learn facts only as\nso many Eolated facts, but combine and reason upon the facts.\nThere is no want of mental power about them; and some are\nvery clear-headed feEows. . . . Every evening one of the first\nclass is set to teach six or seven of the less advanced scholars.\nIt E capital training for them, and you know our great object E\nto teach these young men to be teachers. We are astonished to MELANESIA.\n335\nfind them so ' apt to teach.' It is reaEy surprising to hear and\nsee how very well they understand. theE business; no mere loose\ntalk about the matter hi hand, but real catechizing, and then\nquestioning out of the boys what has been explained. This is\nthe most hopeful sign of all. . . . We teE off each week a certain number of the lads who do the cooking work, cut the wood,\nfetch milk, &c. We take all our meals together, and you wiE\nsee them taking theE places and ushig theE knives and forks as\nE they had used them all theE Eves. They are very fond of\ntea, especiaEy with plenty of sugar in it. Living El the land of\nsugar-canes they are aE fond of sweet things. They have bread\nand bEcuit and potatoes with theE tea at breakfast; a good mess\nof soup in the middle of the day for dinner; and bread or rice\nand tea again in the evening. This cold weather we give them\na good cup of hot chocolate aE round at 8 p.m. after the evening\nschool, and then send them off to bed. After tea we have\nprayers before the evening school. We shig a hymn, say the\nCreed, and offer up our prayers in several languages, according\nto the number of islands represented any given year in our\nschool, and according to our knowledge of the languages. You\nwiE feel that this E the tune when the real nature of our work\ncomes home to us. It is a blessed thing indeed to hear these\nchEdren prayuig in the words of our own General Confession;\nEland after island passing in thought before our minds, as we\ntake up one language after another, and then gather aE together\nin our own EngEsh prayer.\n\"The present working staff of the mEsion consists of Bishop\nPatteson, the Rev. L. Pritt, Mr. Dudley (who has been engaged\nin thE mission for five years and has recently been ordained),\nMr. Palmer, and Mr. Kerr, an officer in Her Majesty's navy, who\nhad long entertained the idea of becoming connected with missionary work. To these may be added Wadrokal and Harper\n1 336\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nMalo, natives of Nengone, one of the Loyalty Islands. The\nlatter has been EvEig with us for four years. One winter they\npassed with us in Banks's Islands, and proved themselves competent teachers, and earnest, hard-working men. They are the\nfirst of a goodly band, as we trust, of teachers from many Elands,\nraised up by God's providence to minister to the necessities of\nthe heathen. To any one who has hitherto foEowed the history\nof the mission it wiE be evident that we are not to expect that\nthe progress can be other than gradual. A great change must\npass upon a native of the Melanesian Isles, as we see him, destitute of any ltind of clothing, with bow and arrows tipped with\nhuman bone, waving his spear and club, or standing with painted\nface and gudle of human teeth, watching the cautious approach\nof our boat, or, it. may be, witE wild gesticulations and noEy cries,\nbeckoning us to the shore, or dashing through the serf to meet\nthe boat. A great change, indeed, must pass upon such an one,\nbefore he can be brought by the grace of God to sit 'clothed and\nin his right mind' at the feet of Christ. Moreover, there is\nalways to be considered the difficulty presented by the great\nmultipEcity of languages. ' We must, El each island, learn a new\nlanguage before we can teach the inhabitants the object of our\ncoming among them. But it is a matter for great thankfulness\nthat the opportunity of preaching the Gospel to these poor\nscattered sheep is presented to us aheady El .several Elands.\nWe thank God that we do see in not a few places indications of\nthe corning harvest, and if we cannot see it elsewhere, we believe\nthat it wiE come ; and so the work must go on, because it is the\nwork of God. We know that even now ' the Eles are waiting\nfor Him.'\n\" So we commend this mission to the prayers and the aEns of\nthe Churches of Christ, and especiaEy to the Churches of Australasia, to which these islands seem to be, in a peculiar sense, HONOLULU.\n337\ncommitted. May God's SpEit strengthen those whom He has\naheady caEed to thE work, and send forth other labourers, made\nfit by Him, to carry the message of salvation to the \" multitude\nof the isles.\"\nHONOLULU.\nThe Hawaiian or SandwicE Islands were discovered by Capt:\nCook in 1778 (and named by Eim in honour of his patron, the\nEarl of Sandwich), and the largest of them, Hawaii, was in the\nfoEowing year the scene of his tragical death. From this time\nships began to caE there, and the natives rapidly advanced in\n. civilEation. When Vancouver visited them in 1793, theE first\ndemand of him was that he should represent to the authorities\nin England theE desire to have missionaries sent to them.\nEngland neglecting this request, American teachers of the Independent denomination were reluctantly admitted, and have long\nbeen labouring Ei the Elands. More recently the French Roman\nCathoEcs have made, and are stiE makmg, great efforts to win\ntEe people to tEe Roman Communion\u2014a result from which the\nGovernment is averse. StiE the bulk of the people are Christians\nonly in name. Independents and Romanists frankly avow the\nsmaffness of their success in producing a vital change.\nThe appEcation for English teachers, originaEy made through\nVancouver, was several times renewed, and El the year 1860 the\nKing himself (Kamehameha IY.) wrote to Queen Yictoria, and\nby his minister to tEe Primate of the English Church, stating\nthat it was not only his own earnest wish, but that of many of\nhis chiefs, and of the principal European residents, to have a\ncomplete branch of the EnglEh Church planted among his\npeople. Her Majesty agreed to the request; and on the 15th of\nDecember, 1861, the Rev. T. N. Staley was consecrated Bishop\nm 338\nWORK IN THE COLONIES,\nof Honolulu (tEe capital of the Sandwich Islands) by the Archbishop of Canterbury, at Lambeth\nThe Society for the Propagation of the Gospel immediately;\nresolved to assist this Enportant mission by the appouitment of\nthree clergymen, who accompanied the BEhop to his diocese,\nwhere he arrived in October, 1862,\nThe Bishop was most kindly received by the King, who had\njust completed the translation of the Prayer-book into the native .\nlanguage\u2014a labour of love to which he had devoted for a long\nperiod all the energies of his active and cultivated mind. The\nQueen was Enmediately baptized, and shortly afterwards confirmed,\ntogether with the King.\nIn November, 1863, the infant Church hi this diocese sustained I\na heavy loss in the death of the Kuig. He was succeeded by\nbis brother, Kamehameha V., who, the Bishop hopes, wffl continue to afford it a similar measure of support.\nThe Sandwich Islands, which constitute the diocese of Hono- \u2022\nlulu, are situated in the North Pacific Ocean, midway between\nBritisE Columbia and CaEfornia on the east, Japan and China\non the west, and Australia and New Zealand on the south. The\ngroup consEts of eight Elands, and appears to have been formed\nby volcanic action. The largest volcano in the world is in this\ngroup. Coral reefs abound along the shores and make capital\nbreakwaters. The cEmate is very temperate; it has already become a kind of sanatorium for Columbia and CaEfornia; and is\nconsidered very beneficial to those who suffer from pulmonary\naffections. The productions of these islands are tea, coffee, sugar,\nrice, and cattle; they have aEeady a growing commerce, and\nfrom their geographical position, will probably increase in commercial and poEtical importance. The area of the eight Elands\nis about 800 square mEes. A great many foreigners reside here,\nand there is a population of 68,000 Hawaiians, of whom about HONOLULU.\n339\n20,000 are professing Protestants, about the same number Roman\nCatholics, and, probably, 3,000 Mormons, leaving about 25,000\nunconnected with any. creed. The volcanoes were formerly\nsupposed by the natives to be the habitations of then gods and\ngoddesses. They beEeved that nothing could appease them but\nhuman sacrifices; hence theE religion was of a cruel kind. The\nI taboo \" was a system of prohibition : everything tabooed by\nthe priests was religiously avoided by the natives, who durst not\ntouch it. A good use of the \" taboo \" was made on one occasion,\nwhen Vancouver first brought horses, oxen, and sheep to these\nislands. These animals were tabooed for ten years, during which\ntime they Eicreased rapidly, and when the taboo was removed,\nthe islands were well stocked.\nThe mission party at present consists of the BEhop and three\nclergymen only; but in his recently-pubEshed journal, the Bishop\nsays :\u2014\" Our staff of clergy wffl soon be Eicreased by one native\ndeacon, in the person of Major WEliam Hoapiti Kauwoai. He\nE at present a major in the army and aide-de-camp to the King.\nHe owns considerable property at Wailuka, on the island of\nMaui, and is one of the highest chiefs in the kingdom; but he\nE givuig up everything with a desEe to take Holy Orders. We\nhave also received another appEcation from a young native to be\nadmitted to the muustry.\" A few extracts from the Bishop's\nletters wEl show what has been aEeady accomplished :\u2014\" We\nhave not been here quite twelve months; much, however, by\nGod's blessing, has been achieved in that time. A temporary\nchurch was obtained on our arrival, and about 200?. of the funds\nof the mEsion were laid out upon its enlargement and adaptation\nfor Divine Service. We have, every Sunday, three Hawaiian\nand three EngEsE services, besides two daffy services in the\nweek, aE weE attended. Our baptisms have been about 300\naEeady; fifty or sixty natives have been confirmed, and are aE\nz 2\n11\nI\nH 340\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\ncommunicants. We have about fifty EngEsh communicants. . . .\nThere is a Royal Free CoEege here, attended by some 300 boys\nand gEls, on which the Government Board of Education expends\nabout 1,000?. annuaEy. The Board has just entrusted me with\nits re-organEation. I have begun the task by separating the\nelder gEE and boys, and sending the former to the Female\nCoEege, conducted by Mrs. Mason (the wife of the Rev. G.\nMason), and we purpose converting the whole institution, with\nits affiliated schools, into a Normal Training CoEege, with two\ndepartments, one for training scEoolmasters to teach EnglisE-\nspeaking schooE, the other for traEffhg schoohnEtresses. We\ntrust that in a few years the islands wffl be thus graduaEy fur-*\nnished with separate day-schools for boys and gEls, under able\nteachers Let me briefly enumerate some of the tangible\nresults of our year's work :\u20141. The Female Industrial Boarding\nSchool, erected by the King at his own expense, and conducted;\nby Mrs. Mason. 2. The HawaEan Cathedral Grammar School,\nfor the upper classes of natives and foreign residents. 3. We\nhave just opened a free EngEsh Charity School for poor outcast I\nHawaEan boys, superintended by the Rev. E. Ibbetson. 4. A\nsociety of laymen, chiefly natives, with Vice-ChanceEor Robalsa;\nat the head, to aid the clergy. They teach in the Sunday School,\nvisit the sick, explain colloquially the principles and distinctive\ncharacter of our Church; sometimes tEey are aEowed to explain \\\nthe Holy Scriptures to a congregation as lay-deacons. 5. A J\nsociety of ladies, caEed the HawaEan Cathedral Visiting Society, i\nThe Queen is president, and takes herseK an active part in visit-J\ning the sick. The leadhig chiefesses and many foreign ladies\nbelong to the association. The people before were whoEyi\nneglected when sick. By the exertion of the ladies the hospital i\nhas been weE-nigh filled; before, the Hawauans preferred theuj\nnative incantations, but now they are beginning to see the supe-| HONOLULU\n341\nriority\" ot European treatment | The Church has been\nplanted in the Island of Maui, which I have given in charge to\nthe Rev. W. R. Scott. He has estabEshed a Female Industrial\nCollege, under Mrs. Scott's management, and a young person,\ntrained by the East Grinstead Sisters, acts as governess. An\nEngEsE School for boys has also been recently opened by Mr.\nScott, and I cannot but beEeve that his zeal and devotion wffl\nbear mucb fruit.\"\nA very interesting Eicident occurred one Sunday in the course\nof a missionary tour, which the Bishop made in 1863, in the\nIsland of Hawaii. The BEhop was niEustering at Kona, on the\nsouth of the Bay of Kealakeakua, in which Captahi Cook was\nkilled, to a little colony of EngEsh settled there. The late King\nhad accompanied the Bishop in his journey up to Saturday, but\non that day went to his country house at Kailua, on the north of\nthe same bay. On Sunday, with the Bishop's sanction, there\nbeing no clergyman available, the King and his aide-de-camp,\nMajor Hoapili, decently vested in surpEces, conducted a Church\nservice for the native inhabitants of the neighbourhood. Major\nHoapffi read sucE portions of the Hawaiian translation of the\nPrayer Book as the Bishop had selected as proper to be used by\na layman; after which, the King preached an eloquent extempore\nsermon from the text, \"Jesus wept.\" The service was conducted in the same way on the followEig Sunday. There is,\nperhaps, no Eistance of a King thus formaEy taking part in tEe\nreligious Eistruction of his people suice the days of Charlemagne.\nThe extension of the missionary work on these islands and an\nEicrease to the number of the clergy, are the objects which the\nBishop has at heart, and- presses most earnestly on the Church\nat home. \"The progress of our work here,\" he writes, \"has\nbeen, so far, beyond our most sanguine expectation. Every\neffort E made by the members of our Church, according to their 342\nWORK HI THE COLONIES.\nmeans, to mauitaui the clergy; but the Elands at present are not\nrich. The whaling fleet is much diminished, and the productions\nof the soE are only now being developed. In a few years the\nislands wffl become richer.\" The present Eing declares that he\nlooks upon the infant national Church as \" a sacred legacy bequeathed to him by bis brother;'' and it E also evident from his\nacts that he is as fully impressed as his predecessors with the-\nunportance of the poEcy of giving every aid to the EngEsh\nnussion to establish itseE as the national Church of the Elands.\nThe Queen of HawaE E said to be mtending to visit England\nwith the hope of exciting an interest in the fate of her people,\nand of obtaining a more efficient support to the AngEcan nussion\namongst them.\nThe estabEshment of this mEsion is Eideed an Eiteresting\nevent in the history of the English Church. It is the first time\nthat she has, at the request of a foreign sovereign, sent forth a\nbranch of her pure and reformed Church to be transplanted into\na foreign soil. May it strike deep root, and grow into a great\ntree, overspreading the myriad islands of those seas with its\npleasant shade, and feeding the people with its Efe-givEig fruit!\nAnd may this be only the first of many similar requests for\ngrafts of our sacred vine ! GIBRALTAR.\n343\nCHAPTER XIV.\nWORK IN EUROPE AND THE SHORES OP THE MEDITERRANEAN\t\nGIBRALTAR JERUSALEM CONTINENTAL CHAPLAINCIES EMIGRANTS' aid pund\u2014st. augustine's college\u2014present state\nOP THE COLONIAL CHURCH\u2014CONCLUSION.\nGIBEALTAE.\nFrom tEe very nature and constitution of the Society for the\nPropagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, its work in Europe\n\u2014where' that Gospel has so long flourished and taken such deep\nroot\u2014has necessarily been on a smaE and Emited scale, at least\nEl comparison with its labours in other less favoured quarters\nof the globe. Yet even here it has not been without some witnesses of its faithfulness and zeal, and that from a very early\nperiod of its existence.\nIn the first report, pubEshed hi 1704, mention is made of\nassistance rendered by the Society to the British factories at\nMoscow and Amsterdam, by grants of books, and contributions\ntowards the support of the chaplains stationed there.\nIn 1761 the Society became trustees of the Protestant College of Debritzen in Hungary, and the proceeds of the fund for\nits reEef and benefit, which was then transferred to the Society,\nare stiE paid by it to the Professors of the CoEege.\nIn 1768 a coEection was made under a royal letter, in favour\nof \" the Protestants of the VaudoE Churches in the vaEeys of\nPiedmont, to enable them to maintahi the ministers, schools,\nand poor, which they were not able to support in any tolerable\nI\n11 344\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n\u25a0\u25a0 '!\u2022\u2022\nmanner.\" This fund, entrusted to the care of the Society, and\nEicreased by subsequent legacies, donations, and accumulations,\nis now applied to the payment of thEteen Protestant pastors.\n' The colonies or dependencies of the British EmpEe El Europe\nare comparatively smaE and few in number, consEting princi-\npaEy of Gibraltar, Malta, and the Ionian Islands. These have\nbeen formed into one colonial diocese under the spiritual charge\nof the Bishop of Gibraltar, and of this we wEl now proceed to\ngive a short account.\nGibraltar, known to the ancients as Mount Calpe, and\nforming with Mount Abyla on the African shore the \" Pillars\nof Hercules,\" is supposed to have been visited by the Phoenicians and Carthaginians, and was certaEffy occupied as a station\nby the Romans. But its value as a military post seems first to\nhave been settled by the Saracens, who, invading Spaui Ei the\nyear 712, erected a fortress and placed a garrison on the rock\nin order to keep open theE communications with Africa. To\nthE stronghold they gave the name of Gebel Torif (the HE1\nof Torif), in compEment to their successful chief, Torif Ebn\nTorca, and time has wrought its customary work by corrupting\nthe word into Gibraltar. This Enportant post continued Ei\npossession of the Moors of Barbary until the year 1462, when\nit was reconquered by the Spaniards, and in theE hands it\nremained tiff 1704. The war of the Austrian succession, in\nwhich the EngEsh and Austrian armies under the command of\nthe Duke of Marlborough gained such briffiant victories, was\nthen desolating Europe, and the EngEsh fleet under Adnffral\nRooke, cruising along the coast of Spain, made a successful\nattack upon Gibraltar, which has remained ever since El the\npossession of the EngEsh, in spite of repeated attempts to wrest^\nit from them. ,\nThe promontory of Gibraltar, the most southern fragment of GIBRALTAR.\n345\nthe continent of Europe, and one of the keys to the entrance\nof the Mediterranean, embraces an arable area of not quite 200\nacres, with mountain ranges intersecting it which rise to the\nextreme height of 1,439 feet. Its harbour is not good in itseE,\nbut very important El regard to its maritime position, and it is\ncrowned by works which, in a military point of view, may be\nconsidered impregnable. Being regarded as a fortress, Gibraltar\nE governed upon the strict principle of military law. The civil\npopulation amounts to 12,000 souls, and there are barracks and\nother accommodations for at least 10,000 troops.\nMalta, whose early lustory is so much mixed up with the\nheroic or fabulous annals of the world, is supposed to have been\npeopled by the Phoenicians about the period of the departure of\nthe IsraeEtes out of Egypt, and came Eito tEe possession of the\nGreeks B.e. 736, from whom it received the name of Melita, Ei\nconsequence, it Eas been assumed, of the abundance and exquisite flavour of the honey which it produced. About the year\n528 B.c. the Carthaginians wrested it from the Greeks, and they\nwere in turn dispossessed of it by the Romans (b.c. 242), in\nwhose hands it remained until the dEsolution of the Empire.\nIt E generaEy supposed to be the island on whose coast St. Paul\nsuffered shipwreck in the prosecution of his voyage to Rome,,\nand the creek or estuary into which his ship was thrust is stiff\npouited out to the traveEer. After the fall of the Roman\nEmpEe, Malta for several centuries was overrun by barbarians,\npassing alternately under the dominion of VandaE, Goths, Arabs,\nNormans, Germans, and Spaniards, until the year 1530, when\nthe Emperor Charles V made it over to the celebrated Order\nof the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem. They were princely\nrulers, as the monuments of theE industry which remain bear\nwitness; for aE that renders Malta worthy of notice\u2014its capital\ncity, its palaces, hospitals, churches, and even the great bulk of 346\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nits fortifications\u2014it owes to them; and in theE possession it\nremained until it surrendered to the British troops under Lord\nLynedoch in 1798. Ever since that time it has continued to\nbe a dependency on the Crown of Great Britain.\nMalta and the smaE adjoining Eland of Gozo contaui an area\nof ninety-five square miles, and a population of 127,258 souls.\nThe fortifications of Malta are of the most formidable kind, and\nthere is good anchorage for a fleet of sufficient strength to keep\nat least fast hold of the Mediterranean. It is garrisoned by\nthree regiments of British infantry, a colonial corps, and a\nstrong force of artillery and engineers. \u2022 Valetta, the present\ncapital was so named from its founder, the Grand Master La\nValette, in whose time Malta sustamed that memorable siege;\nby the Turks, during which 260 knights with 7,000 of theE\nsoldiers were slain, while the loss of the Turks was so great as\nto defy computation.\nThe Ionian Isles are aE mentioned by Homer as sending\nforth, under theE respective chiefs, contingents to the army\nwhich laid siege to Troy: and they appear to have been in\nhis day independent principalities. The early history of all is\nhowever made up of the wildest traditions tiff it became absorbed in that of Greece and Rome, under whose dominion\nthese islands successively feE, and remained until the ninth\ncentury of our era. After vibrating for several centuries between an uneasy independence and the rule of Rome, Greece,\nand Naples alternately, Corfu, the chief of these islands, in the\nfifteenth century was brought under the sway of Venice, which\nmaintained its superiority over it well nigh 300 years, until Ei\nfact the Venetian Republic itseE ceased to exist. Corfu then\nfeE Eito the hands of the French, but in 1814 was wrested from\nthem by the British troops, and at the general peace in 1815\nthe Ionian Islands were elevated into the condition of an in- GIBRALTAR.\n347\ndependent republic, and placed by the common consent of\nEurope under British protection. They have recently been\nannexed to the kingdom of Greece.\nThese Elands,, seven in number, are Corfu, anciently called\nCorcyra, CepEalonia or Kephale, Paxos, Ithaca, celebrated as\nthe bEth-place of Ulysses\", Zante or Zacynthus, which furnished\nHercules witE a tomb, Santa Maura, caEed sometimes Neritos,\nsometimes Leucadia, where stood a famous temple to ApoEo,\nand Cerigo. Their extent is computed at 1,097 square mEes,\nand the cEmate is on tEe whole salubrious and delightful. The\nheat in summer is indeed Eitense, especially El Cephalonia,\nand intermittent fevers are stated to be not uncommon; but\nthrough a large portion of the year the sea breezes blow fresh\nand bracing, and the scenery in general is most attractive. The\nentire population as taken by the last census amounts to 223,896\nsouls, of whom the greater number are members of the Churches\nof Greece and Rome, principally the former. Our own faith is\nprofessed only in the garrison, and by a handful of English\nmerchants and their famEies scattered for the convenience of\ntrade through the group. About 3,000 English troops suffice\nto garrison the whole, and the works, especially in Corfu, are\nformidable.\nThese three dependencies, it has been already stated, were\nformed into a diocese by the British Government, and in 1842\nthe Rev. G. Tomlinson was consecrated first Bishop of Gibraltar,\nwith jurEdiction over the chaplains and other clergymen stationed\nin the towns and ports along the shores of the Mediterranean\nSea.\nIn 1854 the attention of the whole country was occupied by\nthe events of the war in the Crimea. AE classes were engaged\nEi a generous rivalry to supply the wants and mmister to the\ncomfort of the soldiers, and it occurred to the Society that its\n\\ WORK IN THE COLONIES.\n\\m\nown proper function was to make additional provEion for their\nspEitual Eistruction and consolation. In a few weeks a sum\nabundantly sufficient to meet the estimated expenditure was\ncoEected, and no time was lost Ei selecting and despatching\nwell-quaEfied chaplains to the seat of war. Six-and-twenty\nchaplains El aE were selected, and in part maintauied, by the\nSociety for this most urgent and arduous service. TheE own\nletters might be cited to show the various and trying duties in\nwhich they were employed; but a stiff more satisfactory testimony was borne to theE zeal and devotion by the officers and\nprivates who enjoyed the advantage of their muffstrations hi\nEealth and sickness. At the close of the war several of these\nexceEent clergymen, who gave themselves to a hard and laborious work at a very trying time, were permanently attached as\nchaplains to the army, and four out of the number never returned, but were called away in the order of Providence from\nthe midst of theE labours, to theE rest and reward.\nIn 1856, when peace was restored, the Society resolved to\nestabhsh a mission at Constantinople, and appointed two clergymen to devote themselves in the first instance to the spEitual\ncare of the saEors, shipping agents, store-keepers, and other\nresidents at that port who are vEtuaEy beyond the cEcle of the\nregular ministrations of the chaplain of the Embassy.\nIt was also resolved that a suitable church should be erected\n\"for the regular and perpetual worship of Almighty God, at\nConstantinople\u2014a church which, whEe it E a witness of the\ntrue God to the Mahometan, will present, in its stated services,\nto inquuers of every other race and communion, an example of\nthe manner in which the pure doctrines of Christianity are\ntaught by the Reformed Church of England.\" ThE church (as\noriginaffy suggested by the Bishop of Gibraltar) is to be a\nMemorial Church, an enduring monument to the memory of our GIBRALTAR\n349\ncountrymen who feE in the war with Russia, as weE as a thank-\noffering for the restoration of peace to Europe.\nThe church itself, as well as the clergymen employed in the\nmission are, of course, under the jurisdiction of the BEhop of\nGibraltar.\nIn 1863 Bishop Tomlinson died, and the Right Rev. Bishop\nTrower, sometime Bishop of Glasgow, was appohited to the See-\nof Gibraltar.\nThe diocese of Gibraltar (although the BEhop's jurisdiction is\nso widely extended) does not embrace an area of more than\n1,193 square mEes, and the population E estimated at 15,823\nsouls. There are two Archdeacons (of Gibraltar and Malta) and\nforty-seven clergymen, four of whom are missionaries of the\nSociety. There are seven clergymen at Gibraltar, seven at\nMalta, two in the Ionian Islands, ten at Constantinople, and\ntwenty-one are stationed at various towns and ports along the\nshores of the Mediterranean.\nThe mission at Constantinople, on which the Society expended\nthe sum of 1,102?. Ei 1863, has been mauitained up to the present\ntime with increasing efficiency and in the midst of many and\npeculiar difficulties, with singular wisdom and discretion, as well\nas patience and zeal. Of the four clergymen engaged in it El\n1865, two are Turks\u2014the Rev. Edward Williams, also known as\nSeEm Effendi, and the Rev. Mahmoud Effendi, who had been\ncarefiffly trained at St. Augustine's CoEege, Canterbury. Mr.\nJohn Williams, the son of the former nussionary, after a course\nof training at St. Augustine's, assEts El the mission as catechist.\nThe Mission School, ably conducted by an English schoolmaster,\nMr. Coldham, and constantly superintended by the senior missionary, the Rev. G. C. Curtis, continues to be one of the most\nEiteresting features of the mission. The composition of this\nschool shows, hi a remarkable manner, the blending of peoples 350\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nand faiths hi the East. \" Several new pupEs,\" writes Mr. Cold-\nham, | have been admitted, viz. three EngEsh boys, a French\nboy, a German, and a Georgian schoolmaster, who is engaged in\ntranslating the Second Reading Book of the S.P.C.K. into Armenian. The pupils under my care consist of several nationalities\nand creeds. Among the foreigners I may reckon four Greeks of\nthe Greek Church; three Armenians, of whom one E Protestant;\ntwo Germans; one Russian, Greek Church; one French, Roman\nCathoEc ; one Dutch, Protestant; one Maltese, Roman Catholic.\nBesides these the foEowuig may be mentioned :\u2014Two EnglEh,\n(Greek mother), Protestant; one EngEsh (Druse mother), Protestant ; two French (EngEsh mother), Roman Catholic ; one\nDalmatian (EngEsh mother), Protestant; one Greek (EnglEh\nmother), Protestant. Most of the foreign chEdren, with the\nconsent of theE parents, take part in aE the Scripture lessons;\nthey learn the Church Catechism, and some frequently attend\nDivine Service Ei the Embassy chapel.\" There is aEo a Turkish\nclass, under the charge of the Rev. Mahmoud Effendipwhich has\nincreased considerably. The usual Turkish services continue to\nbe faEly attended; the visits of inquuers are numerous; and\nthere E a vEible abatement Ei the hostility (stEl violent hi some\nDistances) with which the preaching of the Gospel is encountered, .\nand Christians in general\u2014and especiaEy TurkEE Christians\u2014\u25a0\nare regarded. A class of baptized Turks, eight of whom were\nunder the care of Mr. J. P. WEEams alone, received confirmation\nat the hands of the BEhop of Gibraltar, in May, 1864.\nAn ample site for the Memorial Church was granted by the\nSultan, and plans and estimates have been made, but various\ncircumstances have occasioned a considerable delay in the erecr\ntion of the church, which has not long been commenced with\nthe engagement that it is to be finished in two years.\nan JERUSALEM.\nJERUSALEM.\n351\nThe clergymen and members of our Church on the Asiatic and\nAfrican shores of the Mediterranean Sea are under the charge of\nthe BEhop at Jerusalem, and an account of the Bishoprics of our\nChurch would be incomplete without some mention of this one;\nalthough it will be unnecessary to dwell at length upon it here,\nas it has not received any assistance from the Society whose\nlabours in the various quarters of the globe we are endeavouring\nbriefly to describe.\nIn November, 1841, the Rev. M. S. Alexander was consecrated\nI Bishop of the United Church of England and Ireland in Jerusalem, with spEitual jurisdiction over the EngEsE clergy and\ncongregations in Syria, Chaldea, Egypt, and Abysshiia, and over\nsucb other Protestant congregations as might be desEous of\nplacing themselves under his authority.\"\nIn 1846 Bishop Alexander died, and the Rev. Samuel Gobat\nwas appouited his successor.\nIn a letter, written at the close of 1849, Bishop Gobat enumerates with gratitude various successes which had taken place\nduring that year. Amongst these were the consecration of Christ\nChurch, on Mount Zion; the establishment of the House of Industry for converts and inquirers; the commencement of daEy\nprayers in the JewEh Hospital; the prosperity of the Diocesan\nSchool and of that at Nablous; the estabEshment of one at\nTiberias, and of another at Salt, in conjunction with the Greek\nPatriarch, A Scripture reader had been sent among the Druses\n(heathens), and the congregation at CaEo appeared to be, on the\nwhole, in a nourishing condition. The Bishop| makes an appeal\n1 Vide Gospel Missionary, vol. v. pp. 49, 96. IB\n352 WORK IN THE COLONIES.\non behaE of the Church of St. Mark, Alexandria, which has\nshice been finished, and was consecrated by him on St. Mark's\n-Day, 1855.\nThe Bishop's various labours amongst the people committed to\nhis charge are now shared by six clergymen, and six more are\nstationed in various parts of Syria and Egypt. There are two\nschooE in Jerusalem, consEting of upwards of ninety scholars,\nof whom about fifty attend regularly the EnglEh services. In\nthese schools the Catechism and the Thirty-nine Articles in\nEnglEh are taught; and at the Bishop's request, the Society for\nPromoting Christian Knowledge has granted them 100 copies\nof the EnglisE Prayer-book; and has made a further grant of\n200 Arabic Prayer-books for dEtribution amongst the poor\nnatives in Palestine.\nBisEop Gobat, in his annual letter, written in view of the\n22d anniversary of the Jerusalem BEhopric (November, 1863),\nspeaks of the country as in a most nffserable state of disorder,\nbut E thankful for spiritual privileges uninterruptedly enjoyed.\n...\" For we have services in four Efferent languages every\nLord's-day; the Communion once every month, of which the\npartakers are seldom less than forty; a Bible and two Prayer-\nmeetings every week, weE attended. ... Of the evangeEzation\nof the natives of Palestine I have Ettle to say. Hitherto the\nhopes I entertained a few years ago have not been reaEzed. . . .\nThe number of native Protestants in Palestine is about 500;\nthe greater number dispersed in divers localities Ei GaElee,\nunder the care of the Rev. J. ZeEer, of the Church MEsionary\nSociety, with three catechists, two of whom are natives. The\nRev. A. Klein, of the same Society, is pastor of the small congregation of native Protestants at Jerusalem; but I am sorry\nto say that, with some encouraging exceptions, there is a want\nof increase both in number and in spEitual life.\" CONTINENTAL CHAPLAINCIES.\nCONTINENTAL CHAPLAINCIES.\n353\nTen years ago a clever writer in the Christian Remembrancer\nthus expressed his estimate of Foreign Chaplains and Chaplaincies :\u2014I The state of our Foreign Chaplaincies is a scandal to\nthe English Church. . . . What earnest-minded traveller has\nnot blushed for shame to behold the buildings that are called\nchurches and chapels 1 . . . Our whole system of Anglican worship on the Continent needs to be reformed; with some noble\nand notorious exceptions, our Chaplains are by no means creditable to the Church at home. . . . As it is, Rome shows best in\nEngland, and the English Church shows worst in countries professing Rome's creed. We hope that the day is not far distant\nwhen this'lamentable state of things may be amended.\"\nIn 1861 the Bishop of London took the first step towards\nremedying this evil, by issuing a Pastoral to the Foreign Chap-\nlauis, who are nominaEy under his charge, speaking words of\nsympathy to them, and asking their aid in his endeavour to\nimprove the condition of Foreign Chaplaincies.\nIn the foEowmg year the Society for the Propagation of the\nGospel resolved once more to render assistance to English congregations on the Continent, and appouited a Continental Chaplaincies' Committee to carry out that design. The general\nfunds of the Society not being contributed with a view to\nsuch undertakings as some of those which are proposed to the\nCommittee, a Special Fund was commenced for the purpose.\nOne prevaEing want commonly felt and lamented on the\nContinent is the want of systematic periodical administration of\nthe holy rite of Confirmation. In some places this want must\nbe keenly felt. At Paris, Stuttgart, Heidelberg, Geneva, and\nLausanne there are hundreds of EngEsh boys and gEls, who are\nsent abroad at a tender age to receive an inexpensive and useful\nA A 354\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\neducation. In other places\u2014as at St. Pierre, Lille, and Lyons\u2014\nthe children of manufacturers and artizans are born and bred up,\nsurrounded only by foreign habits and customs, with no chance\nof ever tasting the blessEigs of a residence in tEe land of theE\nfathers, with the responsibility upon them of representing in the\npresence of foreigners the life of Christian EngEshmen. As\nyet the rite of Confirmation has only been adniEffstered Ei a few\nplaces, and at wide Eitervals of time and space. The Bishop of\nLondon suggested to the Committee the desEableness of theE\nmaking some provEion for the regular admEhstration of this\nrite; and this important trust has been in part fifffiHed. Inquiries\nwere made; about 400 candidates were found to be ready ; and\nthe ArchbEhops of Canterbury and Armagh and the Bishop\nof Oxford kindly consented to make confirmation tours in\n1864 in France, Germany, Switzerland, -Denmark, Russia, &c.\nIt is to be hoped that a work so auspiciously begun wiE be\nallowed to go on and prosper; but contributions are needed by\nthe Committee to defray the necessary expenses of this new Ene\nof their labour.\nAnother need which presses upon EngEsh Chaplains abroad is\nthe lack of suitable buEdings for use as chapeE. \" At Aix-la-\nChapelle the clergyman mounts a pulpit of extraordinary height\nin a Lutheran church. At Baden-Baden the service is held in a\nRoman Catholic church. At Biebrich it is held in a palace of\nthe Grand Duke's. In one place the service is held in the chapel\nof what was once a Jesuit college; in another in an old Carmelite\nconvent; Ei another in a convent of the Sceurs Blanches. Sometimes it is held hi the salle a manger of an hotel; and in one\nEistance it E held in a room of a public casino.\" The Society's\nContinental Committee have aEeady set themselves to remedy\nthis lamentable deficiency. At Baden great efforts are being\nmade to erect a suitable EngEsE church; and the Committee CONTINENTAL CHAPLAINCIES.\n'355\nhave secured, from some of theE own.number, a loan of-500?.\nfor church-building on the Continent, a portion of which is to be\nsent to Baden. Assistance has also been given to Turin and\nMessina, where the like pressing needs are felt.\nTwo other branches of work are taken in hand by the Committee. Among the manufacturing and seafaring population of\nEngEsh on the Continent there is ample room for an additional\nteacher, to supplement the work of the duly-appointed Chaplain.\nThe energies and expenses of a lay agent or Scripture reader can\nscarcely be better laid out than in sending him to a station such\nas Messina, where 3,000 BritisE seamen annually make shorter\nor longer visits, or to places like Lyons, where hundreds of\nBritish workmen permanently reside. Another large class of\nChapEffncies need some organization and assistance, namely,, those\ntemporary ones which are required by the number of British\ntourists passing through the Continent, or temporarily abiding\nthere, which E estimated at more than a hundred thousand.\nThe Committee contemplate a small expenditure of money towards providing these wayside Chaplaincies with the many little\naccessories to a decent service, which, while they cost Ettle, are\nworth much.\nLet us not forget the double blessing which wffl accompany\nany well-directed efforts for improving the condition of the\nEngEsh Church abroad. We have spoken of the blessing to\nourselves and our countrymen. We must also recoEect the\nEicalculable blessing which our example and our influence may\ncarry to the hearts and minds of those who belong to other and\nforeign communions, to whom we can at least present our own\nteaching and services in all their purity and perfection.1\n1 Vide Colonial Church Chronicle, vol. xviii. p. 201.\nA A\nM IB\n356\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nEMIGEANTS' AID FUND.\nAll who are interested in the state of religion in the Colonies \u2022\nmust acknowledge the vast importance of every effort for the\nspiritual benefit of the emigrants who annuaEy proceed thither\nin such immense numbers. The Society was so fuEy impressed\nwith this that in the year 1849 a Special Fund, called the\nEmigrants' Aid Fund, was raEed for the purpose of improving\nthe condition of the emigrants in various ways, and a Chaplain\nwas stationed at Liverpool to visit the numerous emigrant ships\nsaiEng from that port.\nA few extracts from the reports received from time to tune\nfrom the Rev. J. W. WeEh, the Society's indefatigable Chaplain,\nwiE convey a clear idea of the good which has been aEeady\neffected by this appohitment. In June, 1860, Mr. Welsh records the completion of the eleventh year of Ins ministry as\nemigrants' chaplain at Liverpool. The number of emigrants at\nthat port had faEen off from 200,000 in 1852 to 70,000 Ei\n1858 : but there was again a large increase El the foEowuig\nyear. In the discharge of his duty, Mr. Welsh boards every\nemigrant vessel in the Mersey\u2014often at no small -risk ; collects\nthe members of the Church together, celebrates Divine service,\npreacEes to them, and distributes among them books and tracts\nwhich are placed at his disposal by the Christian Knowledge\nSociety. He also organEes classes for daily and Sunday schools,\nand selects the best quahfied teachers to conduct them. The\nnumber of vessels visited during the previous year was no fewer\nthan 288. When prevented by the state of the weather from\nboarding the- vessels, Mr. Welsh states that he has spent hE\ntime in visiting ,the emigrant lodging-houses; and that he has\nobserved with pleasure \"a most wonderful unprovement in those ST. AUGUSTINE S COLLEGE.\n357\nestabEshments. CleanEness, order, and civility, have taken the\nplace of dirt, confusion, and rudeness.\" Mr: Welsh holds a\nservice at the emigrant dep6t every evening while the people\nremain hi residence.\nWriting Ei May, 1862, Mr. Welsh says :\u2014\"I have just completed, by God's goodness to me, the thEteenth year of my\nmission to emigrants. During that period upwards of one\nmillion souk? were brought in contact with me, and more than\n600,000 men, women, and chEdren actually attended my services. I have to record my unfeigned thanks to Almighty God,\nfor His watchful eare' over me in perils of sickness and perils\nof waters. Twice have I been seized with ship cholera, and\ntwice have I been immersed in the river, and obEged to swim\nfor my life. I have been exposed to every kind of accident,\nevery form of danger, and every change of weather, in open\nboats, on a treacherous river : but a mercfful Providence has\nbrought me safely through aE. In every discouragement and\ndifficulty, the promise of the Saviour has sustained me, ' Lo,\nI am with you always.' \"\nST. AUGUSTINE'S COLLEGE.\nI It has been truly said that the Church of England, in addition to the heavy amount of her home duties, is a debtor\nfirst to our emigrants and settlers\u2014men of the same tongue,\nkindred, and faith with ourselves, but who, while they have\ngone forth to seek by theE enterprise and Eidustry for the\nbread which perishes, are but in too great danger of perishin\nthemselves from the want of a yet more needful aliment;\nsecondly, to the banEhed and all but excommunicated popu-\nLation of our penal colonies; and thEdly, to upwards of a\nhundred millions of heathen souls in our East Indian territory, 358 work in The colonies,\nas well as to our other unchristened dependents. Yet, were\neven all this mighty debt discharged, still her hands would not\nbe free; hi tEat hour she would be charged with the yet more\ntremendous obligation of evangelizing the whole heathen world,\nwhich lies external to Christian rule. So long, then, as the\nearth continues, the demand for nussionaries can never cease..\nAnd yet the coffeges and scEools by which the Church in\nEngland is provided with its clergy are confessedly inadequate\nto supply the existing demand for the munstry at Eome.\n\" And the utter hopelessness of a place of trauung for missionary labour being found Ei these, E even yet more obvious.\nBesides the absolute want of room occasioned by the claims of\nthe Church in England\u2014besides the expense at present attached\nto residence at either Oxford or Cambridge\u2014it cannot be too\nstrongly stated, or too constantly kept in nffnd, that the scheme\nof English University education, with aE its exceEencies, is not\nthat which is needed for the nussionary. Those men who are to\nbe not only the preachers of Christianity, but in many (Estricts\nalso the founders of civiEzation, have naturaEy wants proper to\nthemselves ; a knowledge of oriental tongues, or the languages\nand dialects of the South Seas : familiar acquaintance with the\nhistory, mythology, and, in the ease of- India, witE the metaphyseal science of heathen nations; some practical skiff, to\nsay the least, hi the mechanical arts and appEed sciences, the\ncalculations of the astronomer and navigator, the practice of\nmedicine and surgery, and the application of chenffstry to' agriculture,\u2014all these are almost as necessary as sound reEgious\nknowledge and earnest zeal; for without them the one may\nscarcely be available, because the other is at a loss where first\nto begui its operations.\nI For some few years the framing college of the Church\nMissionary Society at Ishngton (established in the year 1827), ST. AUGUSTINE S COLLEGE.\n359\nwas the only Eistitution Ei thE country intended speciaEy to\nsupply tiffs want, so obvious to ourselves and so painfully felt by\nthe bEhops of the colonial sees. Colonial colleges it is true had\nbeen established in several quarters, but many years must elapse\nbefore a due supply of students could be hoped for in these, and\nit was in- deep feeling of the responsibilities and difficulties\nwhich have been enumerated, that in 1842 a plan was ultimately adopted of establishing a central missionary college in\nEngland.\n\" The munificence of one individual, A. J. B. Hope, Esq.\nM-P. bestowed a site, and fixed what we trust by God's blessing\nmay be, so to speak, the centre of the missionary operations of\ntiffs country, the heart from which the Efe of the Gospel may\nflow forth to the ends of the world, on a spot hallowed by old\nand venerable recollections, in the metropolitical city of Canterbury, and on the site of the old Abbey of St. Augustine. By\nSeptember, 1846, the sum subscribed by various members of the\nChurch for the erection of\" the college amounted to 54,000?.,\nErespective of yearly contributions promised to the extent of\nabove 500?. per annum. On St. Peter's Day, 1848, the chapel\nwas consecrated by the ArchbEhop of Canterbury, and the\nMissionary CoEege of St. Augustine's was opened for students,\nthe late BEhop Coleridge, of Barbados, undertaking the office\nof warden.\" ?\nThe buEdings are the chapel, hall, library, warden's lodge,\nfeEows' buildings, and rooms for forty students, and for twelve\nnatiye scholars. The coEege is formed on the general plan of\nthe collegiate institutions of the EnglEh Universities, to consist\nof a warden, sub-warden, and six feEows. The student may be\nof any nation and rank in Efe, the age of admission has been\nfixed at twenty years, the ordinary course of instruction E com-\ni Colonial Church Chronicle, vol. i, p. 80.\n':[\u25a0\u25a0>\nI\n1 360\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\npleted in three years, and the annual collegiate charge for the\neducation and maintenance of each student is 35?.\nThe Society for the Propagation of the Gospel has been\nenabled in various ways materiaEy to promote the usefulness of\nthis valuable Eistitution of the Church. In the' first place by\nmaking grants to deserving young men wishing to enter it but\ndestitute of sufficient means. Secondly, by founding scholarships (six El number) for the benefit of those who are destined\nfor India and the East, and who are required, in addition to the\nusual college course, to satisfy the Society of theE progress in\noriental literature and languages. ThEdly, by allowEig a salary\nof 100?. a year to a distinguEhed oriental scholar, who takes the\nsuperintendence of this department in the college. And, fourthly,\nby making a grant of 250?. towards the new building recently\ncompleted and used for native youths of promise brought over\nfrom heathenism. On the other hand the Society has had the\ngreat satisfaction of receiving on its list, or at least of assisting\nby outfit and passage-money, the greater portion of the students\nof the coEege, some having gone out through other channels.\nOf aE it was persuaded that they were animated by a true\nChristian spuit, and had evidently profited by the large and\nvaried advantages they had enjoyed.1 They are now labouring,\nspeaking of them as a body, with signal devotion and success in\nthe widely Efferent stations to which they have been appointed.\nNearly a hundred have already been sent out to as many as\nthEty of the Colonial and Missionary Dioceses in North\nAmerica and Australia, the East and West Indies, Southern and\nCentral Africa, Vancouver's Island, and Borneo.\nIn a valuable and interesting paper on \"The Supply of\nMinisters for the Colonial and Missionary Church,\" read at the\nChurch Congress, October, 1863, by the Rev. F. Hessey, D.C.L\ni Vide Report for 1862^ \u25a0til\n(\u25a0\u25a0il ST. AUGUSTINE S COLLEGE,\n361\nthe gratifying fact is noted that 260 clergy have been trained,\nexpressly for'missionary work, in the college of the Church\nMissionary Society at Islington since its foundation in 1827 ;\nand 100 at St. Augustine's since 1848. In proportion also to\nthe increase of the colonial episcopate has been the increase of\nnatives of the colonies and native Christians converted from\namong the heathen, who have been ordained abroad. The\ndiocese of Madras which now numbers thEty-eight native clergy\non its roll of MEsionaries, it is beEeved, bears the palm in this\nEnportant respect.\nThe \"Calendar\" of St. Augustine's for 1864 presents us with\na goodly list of thirty-one English and three native students, now\nhi residence, in addition to the hundred who are labouring in\naE parts of the world. It also enumerates no less than seventeen EnglEh dioceses having Missionary Candidates' Associations,\nwhich help to supply the noble Eistitution at Canterbury. In\nconnexion with this subject it may be well to mention that in\n1860 a Mission House was estabEshed by the Rev. J. E. PhEipps,\nEi his parish at Warminster, for supplying a most serious want,\nwhich at that tune was found to exEt, of a place of preparation\n. for missionary candidates previous to the age of twenty, before\nwhich time it is not desirable that they should enter at St.\nAugustine's. Of its results he was enabled, in April, 1863, thus\nto write :\u2014\" As a separate institution the Mission House works,\nI amlhardcful to say, well; our present pupils are of ages varying\nfrom sixteen to twenty-three, and they are of many classes of\nsociety. We have the son of a clergyman, of an Eonmonger, of\na publican, a farmer, a master mariner, a professor of French, and\na surgeon. ... There are at present thEteen. Four have\nalready left us ; one for Codrington CoEege, Barbados; two for\nSt. Augustine's CoEege, Canterbury; and one for the Church\nMEsionary CoEege at IsEngton.\" It is stated that upwards of 362\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\ntwenty devoted clergymen, in various parts of England, have\nbeen found to follow the example of the Rev. J. E. PhEipps, and\nof the Rev. C. D. Goldie, of Colnbrook, and at great personal\nsacrifice and self-denial to assist in the training of missionary\ncandidates by receiving them at their own houses, and giving\nthem the benefit of tuition at a cost so low as to make theE\neffort all but a pure gift.\nThus we may now fairly hope to see, in God's good time, the\nreaEzation of that which the Society has so long had at heart,\nand has laboured under so many difficulties to secure\u2014an\nadequate supply of godly, devoted, weE-EscipEned, and EiteEigent\nmen to labour in tEe colonies and dependencies of the British\nempEe. So deeply has St. Augustus's College struck its roots\ninto the affection and confidence of the Church, that, as we have\naEeady seen, m aEnost .every EngEsh diocese there is some\nassociation in aid of its designs. And when, as every succeeding\nyear gives fuEer signs, the whole body of the Church shaE be\nthoroughly organEed for this great work of searching out missionary candidates of piety and promise from every class, and\nthe prayers of the whole Church shaE go up for guidance, then\nwe may expect a rich blessing to descend upon the effort. The\nwork, indeed, wffl still grow upon us, so vast is the field of the\nworld which stiff lies waste; but the Society wEl continue to\nexercise the same care El tEe selection of its missionaries as it\nhas ever done, neither rejecting candidates of inferior parts, provided they have the essential quaEties, nor admitting those of\nhigher pretensions and attainments who are too evidently deficient in the true missionary spirit.\nW! PRESENT STATE OP THE COLONIAL CHURCH.\n363\nPEESENT STATE OF THE COLONIAL CHUECH.\nThe estabEshment and gradual development of the Church in\nthe Colonies and Dependencies of the British Emphe have thus\nbeen briefly traced in the foregohig pages, and some account\ngiven of the assistance which it has received, in its early difficulties and discouragements, in almost every diocese, from the\nSociety for the Propagation of the Gospel.\nThe following table, it is thought, may be found useful, as\nshowing at a glance the number and date of erection of our\ncolonial dioceses, the present occupants of the respective sees, and\nthe total number of clergy co-operating with them, together with\nthe number of the missionaries now employed, and the amount\nof pecuniary aid given by the Society in eacE diocese during\na period of ten years, which wEl probably convey a clearer idea\nof the value of its assistance than the usual method of stating\nthe expenditure of one year only, which varies very much in\nsome dioceses. In the case of those dioceses erected during the\nten years, viz. from 1854\u20141863 inclusive, the sum placed against\nthem does not represent all that the Society has done for them\nin that tune, as the assistance given previous to theE erection\ninto separate sees was naturally reckoned to the dioceses from\nwhich they have been divided. The diocese of Nassau, for example,\nwas only estabEshed El 1862, and the Society's grants for that\nand theffollowing year amounted to 898?. as stated El the table;\nbut for several preceding years an annual grant of 350?. had\nbeen expended there which is reckoned to Jamaica, in which\ndiocese Nassau had formerly been included. It must also be\nborne in mind that this expenditure E calculated from the\nGeneral Fund alone, and gives no account of the large sums\nannually granted to many of the dioceses from Special or Appropriated Funds administered by the Society:\u2014\n1 ~i*m\n364\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\n.o\nTen Tears'\nExpenditure\nfrom So\nDioceses.\nDate\nof\nPresent Bishop.\nDQ o\nciety's\nGeneral\nErec\ngo\no S\nFund from\ntion.\nE-i\n\u00a3s\n1854\u20141863\ninclusive..\n\/ 1. Nova Scotia\n1787\nHibbert Binney, D.D\t\nSI\n55\n\u00a341,577\n2. Quebec . . .\n1793\n31\n28,854\n3. Toronto . .\n1S39\nJ.Strachan, D.D\t\n111\n1\n13,318\n4. Montreal. . .\n1850\nF. Fulford, D.D., Metropolitan . .\n65\n32\n34,456\n5. Huron . . .\n1857\nB. Cronyn, D.D\t\n80\n29\n3,430\n6. Ontario . . .\n1862\nJ. T. Lewis, LL.D\t\n73\n11\n406\nci\n7. Newfoundland\n1839\n49\n35\n50,487\n\u2022g \/ 8. Fredericton. .\n1845\n55\n37\n44,746\ns\\ 9. Rupertsland .\n3 10. Columbia . .\n1849'\n23\n2\n2,225\n1859\n14\n5\n6,693\n11. Jamaica . . .\n1824.\n(A. G. Spencer, D.D (\n\\R. Courtenay, Bishop of Kingston )\n101\n7\n8,417\n12. Nassau . . .\n1862\nA. R. P. Venables, D.D\t\n15\n5\n898\n13. Barbados . .\n.1842\n88\n4\n815\n14. Antigua . . .\n1842\nW. W. Jackson, D.D\t\n30\n2\n1,063\n\\15. Guiana . . .\n1842\nW. P. Austin, D.D\t\n30\n8\n10,574\n\/\"16. Capetown . .\n1847\nR. Gray, D.D., Metropolitan . . .\n45\n24\n21,066\n117. St. Helena . .\n1859\nT. E. Welby, D.D\t\n6\n5\n906\nilS. Grahamstown .\n1853\nH. CotterMl, D.D\t\n37\n25\n31,599\n\u201e\u2022 119. Natal ....\n1S53\n14\n13\n13,286\n.2 < 20. Orange River .\n1S63\nE. Twells, D.D\t\n3\n3\n461\n\u00a3j J 21. Central Africa .\n1861\nW. G. Tozer, D.D\t\n2\n*** J22. Sierra Leone .\n1852\nE. H. Beetles, D.D\t\n38\n3\n988\n1 28. Niger ....\n1864\nS. Crowther, D.D.\t\n3\n\\ 24. Mauritius . .\n1854\nV. W. Ryan, D.D\t\n14\n2\n6,910\n125. Calcutta. . .\n1S14\nG. E. L. Cotton, D.D., Metropolitan\n192\n30\n81,012\n126. Madras . . .\n1835\nF. Gell, D.D\t\n168\n34\n117,274\n\u201ej J27. Bombay . . .\n1837\nJ. Harding, D.D\t\n53\n5\n1S1\n\u202253 \\28. Colombo. . .\n1845\nP. C. Claughton, D.D\t\n19\n20\n16,248\n< 129. Labuan . . .\n1855\nF. T. McDougaU, D.C.L\t\n8\n8\n22,122\n180. Victoria . . .\n1849\n21\n1\n\/31. Sydney . . .\n1836\nF. Barker, D.D., Metropolitan . .\n72\n7\n9,161\n82. Goulburn . .\n1863\nM. Thomas, D.D\t\n20\n2\n[ 33. Newcastle . .\n1847\n29\n7\n4,750\n134. Brisbane . . .\n1859\n16\n4\n1,126\n^ |35. Melbourne . .\n1847\n100\n19\n5,600\n\u2022a 136. Adelaide . . .\n1847\nA. Short, D.D\t\n33\n8\n4,898\n3 37. Perth ....\n1857\nM. B. Hale, D.D\t\n17\n2\n1,380\n8 J 38. Tasmania . .\n3 \\ 39. New Zealand .\n1842\nC. H. Bromby, D.D\t\n55\n1,634\n1841\nG. A. Selwyn, D.D., Metropolitan .\n36\n10\n9,601\n\u2022\u00abt\n40. Christchurch .\n1856\n1\n20\n41. Wellington . .\n1858\nC. J. Abraham, D.D\t\n15\n5\n505\n42. Nelson . . .\n1858\n12\n6\n100\n43. waiapu . . .\n1859\nW. Williams, D.C.L\t\n11\n44. Melanesia . .\n1861\nJ. C. Patteson, D D\t\n4\n2\n\\45. Honolulu . .\n1861\nT. N. Staley, D.D\t\n6\n3\n518\n46. Gibraltar\n1842\n49\n3\n2,987\n47. Jerusalem . .\n1841\n18 PRESENT STATE OF THE COLONIAL CHURCH. 365\nThus it appears that the first of our Colonial Bishoprics, Nova\nScotia, was founded seventy-eight years ago, since which period their\nnumber has Eicreased to forty-seven, forty-three of these having\nbeen established within the last thirty years. Arrangements are\nnearly completed for the erection of four new dioceses\u2014namely,\nLahore, Grafton, Otago, and \"Westminster\u2014by the sub-division of\nthe sees of Calcutta, Newcastle, Christchurch, and Columbia respectively, thus raising the number of our Colonial Bishoprics to\nfifty-one. All of these dioceses, with the exception of four, have\nbeen assisted, more or less largely, by the Society\u2014the number\nof whose missionaries has noAv increased to above 500, exclusive\nof catechists and lay teachers. And none of these missionaries\nare sent forth but such as, after careful inquuy and examination,\nhave received a certificate of fitness from the Board of Examiners,\nappointed by the ArchbEhops of Canterbury and York and the\nBishop of London.\nIt is matter of great thankfulness to find that, in our colonies,\nthe Church is every year assuming a more organized form through\nits diocesan and provincial synods, while it is, at the same time,\nlayuig the foundation of independence by means of endowments\nin land or otherwise. This is, in truth, the Society's reward for\nits past labour, and its encouragement for the future. In the\nolder and newer colonies alike\u2014in Australasia no less than in\nAmerica\u2014the settlers are exerting themselves to place then\nChurch on a secure and permanent footing. Tasmania on the\none side of the world -and Toronto (as far as British congregations are concerned) on the other, have ceased to receive any\nassistance from the Society; and the most vigorous and systematic\nefforts are being made in various other dioceses, by means of a\nSustentation Fund or of weekly offertory coEections, to provide\nmore adequately for the support of the. Church from theE own\nlocai resources. Whenever any amount of contributions E thus\n1 mm\n111\n366\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nsecured for the permanent endowment of the Church, the Society\nhas undertaken to add one-fifth from a fund reserved for the\npurpose. This has aEeady been done in the dioceses of Nova\nScotia, Montreal, and Capetown, and the Society E pledged to\ndo the same in others as soon as the conditions of such grants\nEl aid are complied with. ThE is a prospect which may weE\nencourage the friends of the Society to aid young colonies in the\nearly periods of their settlement, in the assurance that when\nolder they wiE be able to bear theE own burdens. And some of\nour colonial dioceses are doing even more. Barbados and Guiana\n\u2014themselves not long since a mission-field for the EnglisE\nChurch\u2014are now prepared to take the position of nussionaries\namong the East Indian CooEes on theE shores ; while the West\nIndian Mission to West Africa remains a noble additional proof\nof the nussionary zeal of the former; and the other dioceses,\nbesides making steady provision to meet their own spEitual\nwants, have begun to fulfil a Church's duty to the heathen, by\nsending contributions to England in aid of the work of the\nSociety.\nIt may be hoped, then, that in course of time sometlffng tike a\ncompetent provision, independent of foreign aid, wiE be secured\nfor the support of the churches and clergy in the greater part of\nthe British colonies; and that the Society, thus relieved from\nthe necessity of contributing to them, may be enabled to direct\nits efforts to more destitute settlements, and largely to extend its\noperations in heathen lands. For if in America and Australasia\nthe Society is concerned almost exclusively with people of Euro-\n. pean descent\u2014people, be it remembered, having the first claim\nupon our sympathies as being our own flesE and blood; E in\nGuiana and at the Cape its missionaries have a divided duty\nbetween the English settler and the native African; there remains\na vast country, part of our own empire, in which nearly one-thud of PRESENT STATE OF THE COLONIAL CHURCH.\n367\nthe Society's income is expended, and many of its most able and\ndevoted missionaries are employed; in which the work is simply\nand exclusively the teaching and conversion of the heathen.\nThat country is British India in which, as well as in Ceylon and\nBorneo, the progress of Christianity seems to bear a constant\nproportion to the number of its teachers. The good work that\nhas aEeady been accomplished in TinneveEy may, with God's\nhelp, be carried on till the entire district has become Christian;\nand other provinces now lying in outer heathen darkness may be\nsharers in the Eght which is gradually overspreading Tinnevelly,\nif only zealous and devoted missionaries,\u2014men with the love of\nChrist in their hearts, and ready to follow theE Master's steps,\n\u2014can be sent and maintaEied in numbers adequate to the needs\nof India.\nWhy then can they not be sent 1 Simply for the lack of the\nneedful means of support. It E well that this fact should be\nknown. Mfflions of our heathen subjects are living and dying\nwithout any knowledge of the Saviour of the world, because their\nChristian masters cannot be induced to contribute to the funds\nnecessary for the maintenance of preachers of the Gospel among\nthem. Tens of thousands, too, of our own poor countrymen in every\nBritish colony\u2014in Canada, New Brunswick, Newfoundland, in\nAustraEa, and Southern Africa, are deprived of the ministrations\nof reEgion, because we wiE not out of our riches communicate\nto their poverty, and so help them to raise an income sufficient\nfor the moderate wants of humble and laborious pastors, who\nwould be \"content to spend their lives in ministering to the\nspiritual necessities of their brethren.\nMuch assuredly remains to be done. India, aEeady spoken\nof, a British dependency for a whole century, yet stiff heathen;\nChina, contahiing nearly a thEd of the whole human race* and\none entire quarter of the globe^Africa\u2014will for an indefinite\ni 368\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nperiod, demand aE and more than aE that the whole Church,\nwhen fuEy awakened to its solemn responslbffities, can offer\ntowards the extension and support of Christian nussions.\nBut much has aEeady been done ; let the successes of the\npast give courage to meet the requirements of the future.\n| We look forward with hope to the day when we shaE see the\nChurches of India, Africa, BritisE America, Australia, New Zealand, and the rest, supplying theE own needs, finding amongst-\ntheir own people their own bishops, priests, and deacons, settling\ntheE affairs in their own synods, subject to theE own metropolitans, and bound to tEe Church of the mother country only by\nthat bond of affection and gratitude which will, we feel assured,\nalways love to assign to the occupant of the metropolitan see of\nCanterbury, the actual though not formal position of the Patriarch of the Western World, the Primate of the noblest portion\nof Christendom.\"1\nIn conclusion, let us look beyond the progress of the Church\nin the colonies and dependencies of the British empEe, numerous and of vast extent as they are, and nobly as that Church has\nhitherto been assisted by the Society for the Propagation of the\nGospel\u2014let us look beyond this, and for a few moments dweE\nupon the encouragements to missionary work which may be\nderived from a consideration of the progress already made in\nthe evangelization of the whole world.\nAnd this cannot be done better than in the earnest and\nheart-stirring words of a clergyman of the sister Church of\nAmerica (the Eev. A. N. Littlejohn, D.D. Eector of Holy Trinity\nChurch, Brooklyn, New York), in a sermon preached before the\nAmerican Board of Missions in 1862.\nAfter dwelling at some length upon the past history of missions, he goes on to say :\u2014\" Let us now turn to the special\n1 Colonial Church Chronicle, vol. ix. p. 331. PRESENT STATE OF THE COLONIAL CHURCH.\n369\nencouragements of the missionary work arising from the present\nprovidential aspects of the world. I wiE leave out of view this\ncontinent (America), with its sad but temporary hindrances to\nGospel labours; aEo Europe, with its several resolute and impressive movements towards a more thorough seE-evangelization,\naffording, as they do, rich promise.of an auspicious future for reformed Christianity in France and Italy; and go at once to regions\nof the earth which for ages have been dominated by false religions.\nIn almost every quarter of that vast outlying empire of darkness,\ntEe beacon-Eghts of a new era are plainly visible ; some kindled\nby tEe colEsions of antagonistic, civilizations, some by secret\ncauses which we may not yet comprehend, and some by the\n(Erect march of Christian conquest upon the strongholds of\nheathenism.\n\"Take, first, all that vast area of the globe held by Mohammedan\npower, and closely abutting upon the boundaries of Christendom.\nBy a formal decree of the Sultan, reEgious freedom has been\nproclaimed throughout the Turkish empue. However evaded,\nor resEted, or defied by the alarmed zealots of the Koran, that\ndecree marks an immense advance in at least the opportunities\nof Christianity. Liberty to the Mussulman to buy, read, and\ncEculate the Word of God; liberty to adopt and dissemmate\nnew views of the life and destiny of man ; liberty, under whatever restrictions, to join organized fellowships of Christians : this,\nhowever quahfied and obstructed, cannot faE to penetrate, rend,\nand ultimately sweep away, the fatatistic and defiant bigotry of\nthat arrogant and stupendous imposture which, for more than\ntwelve centuries, has held in its grasp one of the largest and\nfaEest portions of the earth. As has been truly said by a careful\nobserver of eastern missions, [ With Constantinople, the northern\ngate of Islam, aEeady open to the Cross, Mecca, the southern\ngate, cannot long remain closed.'\nB B 370\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nI Look now to Africa, and behold here and there the scattered rays which pledge the coming day. The bands which\nhave held that vast continent are beginning to dissolve; tEe\nspirit of life stirs and pulsates in the thick darkness. On aE\nsides, the barriers to our advance are giving way. Egypt,\nthrough her ruler, invites the heralds of the Faith to enter\nin, plant, and reap. Abyssirffa, stffl the home of an erring and\nbenighted, but hardly more un-Scriptural Church than those of\nthe Tridentine communion, has thrown herself open to us by the\nsea, and no longer violently resEts all efforts at Christian enlightenment and reform. A way, moreover, has at length been\ndiscovered and explored over which the Church may travel with\nher divine treasures to tEe heart of the continent. The Anglican University Mission, under Bishop Mackenzie (now, alas !\nno more), ascending from the EnglisE possessions, has penetrated\nto the outer Emit of what is known as Southern Africa ; while\nthe western coast is dotted with stations of various grades of\nefficiency, from the river Senegal to the Cape of Good Hope;\nand the north has been thrown open by the French occupation\nof Algiers. So that the day has at last come which assures an\nearly Christian future to what has been accounted the darkest,\nmost abandoned, and inaccessible portion of the globe.\n\"Further to the east the prospect is still more hopeful and\ninspuing. Asia, the home of the first Adam, will soon welcome\nthrough aE her borders the heralds of the second Adam. Ceylon and India have aEeady done so. Gleams of the coming\nsunrise have pierced into the home of the Affghan, Elununed\nthe summits of the Himalayas, and fallen across the boundaries\nof Thibet; Burmah no longer resists the advent of the messengers of peace ; Siam is occupied; Christian powers hold the\nislands of the Indian Archipelago. The strifes and revolutions\nof China, whatever their immediate bearing, wffl ultimately PRESENT STATE OF THE COLONIAL CHURCH.\n371\nthrow open a highway through the empire for the hosts of the\nCross nowEngering at the outposts; while the steady friction\nof the civiEzation of the West is wearing away the barriers\nwhich resist their advance into Japan. Nor is the Christianity\nof Western Europe and America alone in the task of lifting that\ncontinent from the slough of heathenism. As it enters from\nthe sea and moves up from the south, the Church of Eussia,\nkeeping pace with the march of Muscovite conquest, is moving\ndown from the North.\n\"And then if we turn .to AustraEa, New Zealand, and the\nclustering Elands of the South Sea, we find in aE the same glorious\npromise. Surely the harvest E ripe, and the caE to go forth to\nthe reaping sweEs more and more grandly upon the ear ! Who\ncan doubt that God speaks to us, urges us, blesses us, in the\nwelcome addressed to the Cross from nearly aE nations of the\nearth 1 Who can doubt that it is our privilege to behold the\nripening fruit of long centuries of preparation to receive the\nRedeeming Christ, or that we stand on the verge of providential\nmovements inferior only to those which paved the way for His\nadvent in the flesh ? This trembEng perplexity and conflict of\nthe nations most under Gospel sway\u2014this upheaving of the old\npetrifactions of heathenism\u2014this stretching forth of the arms\ntoward the Eght by Asia and Africa, the original starting-points\nof the race Ei its pilgrimage of tears\u2014this subordination to\nthe work of the Cross of the higher energies and instruments\nof civiEzation\u2014these, with many other related symptoms of the\ntime, teE us of old prophecies struggting to be translated into\nthe facts of history, of new fields of Christian activity to be\nopened, new developments and adjustments of Christian power\nto be accomplished.\n\" I Brethren, is there any EispEation in the consciousness of\nsubEme opportunities, and of resources adequate to meet them 1\nI\n\\ 372\nWORK IN THE COLONIES.\nI | ||\u00a3 JK S.'i '\u25a0\nIs there anything to stu us in the begun reahzation of the ancient\nhymn of jubilee\u2014\\ LEt up your heads, 0 ye gates, and be ye\nEft up, ye everlasting doors : and the Bang of Glory shaE come\nin ?' Is there anything Ei the results which have engaged our\nattention to attest the vaEdity of the Church's commission to go\nforth and gather into one fold, and under one Shepherd, the\nscattered races of the earth ? Are we bound by the law of justice,\nas weE as charity, to communicate the gift as we have received\nit ? Have we any sense of where God has placed us, what He\nhas given us, what He means us to do 1 Then by all these\nmotives, let us, with a faith purged of the shadows of the hour,\nand a resolve only more firmly poised because of the tumults and\nportents of the world, gird ourselves anew for the missionary\nwork in every form, and in aE lands ; prayuig God, meanwhile,\nto hasten the day when, through the labours and sacrifices of\nHE people, the righteousness of Christ shaE go forth as brijght- -\nness, and HE salvation as a lamp that burnetii.\"\nCould all be Eiduced to co-operate in thE great Christian enterprise, results denied to languid and isoEited efforts might\nwithout presumption be anticipated by a watchful and united\nChurch. If the prayers and the alms of aE God's faithful\npeople go up continually as a memorial before Him, ff aE who\nlove theE Lord wEl singly and jointly seek to honour His\nName at home, and pubtish it abroad, then may we with confidence look for the fulfilment of His pronffse\u2014then may we\nindeed hope that the day is not far distant when the earth shall\nbe full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea. INDEX.\nPAGE\n-Adelaide 276\nAfrica 123\nAmerica, North 28\n South . . . 115, 152\n United States . . 23\nAntigua 110\nAscension Island .... 152\nAsia 197\nAustralia 250\nBahamas 98\nBarbados 104\nBombay 217\nBorneo 232\nBrisbane 267\nCalcutta 197\nCanada 39\nCanterbury Colony. . . . 314\nCapetown 123\nCentral Africa 157\nCeylon 223\nChina 241\nChristchurch 314\nColombo 223\nColumbia 84\nConstantinople 348\nContinental Chaplaincies . . 353\nDebritzen College .... 343\nEmigrants' Aid Fund . . . 356\nPAGE\nFalkland Islands .... 152\nFredericton 71\nGibraltar 343\nGoulbourn 259\nGrafton 263\nGrahamstown 131\nGuiana 115\nHonolulu 337\nHuron 55\nIndia 197\nIonian Islands 346\nJamaica 91\nJerusalem 351\nKaffraria 134\nKingston 96\nLabrador 69\nLabuan 232\nLahore 205\nMadagascar 195\nMadras 209\nMalta 345\nMauritius 186\nMelanesia 327\nMelbourne 269\nMontreal 52 374\nINDEX.\nPAGE\nNassau 98\nNatal 139\nNelson 321\nNew Brunswick 71\nNewcastle 261\nNewfoundland 64\nNew Zealand 302\nNiger 180\nNorfolk Island 294\nNova Scotia 28\nOntario 59\nOrange Eiver 163\nOtago 316\nPerth .285\nPitcairn 296\nPongas 106, 172\nQuebec 39\nPAGE\nEuperf s Land 78\nSandwich Islands .... 337\nSeychelles ...... 192\nSierra Leone 169\nSt. Augustine's College . . 357\nSt. Helena 150\nSydney 250\nTasmania 290\nToronto 46\nTristan d'Acunha . . . . 154\nVancouver's Island.... 84\nVan Diemen's Land . . . 290\nVaudois 343\nVictoria ....... 241\nWaiapu 326\nWellington 318\nWest Indies 91\nWestminster 365\nTHE END.\nE. CLAY, SON, AND TAYLOR, PRINTERS, LONDON. ORIGINAL JUVENILE LIBRARY.\nA CATALOGUE\nOF\nNEW AND POPULAR WORKS.\nPRINCIPALLY FOR THE YOUNG.\nlr\n1\nPUBLISHED BY\nGRIFFITH AND FAREAN,\n(SUCCESSORS TO NEWBERY AND HARRIS) ,\nCORNER OF ST. PAUL'S CHURCHYARD,\nLONDON.\nWERTHE1MER AND CO., CIRCCS PLACE, FINSBDBT CIR0C8.\ni If\nSTAETESBY'S ILLUMINATED GIFT BOOKS.\nEvery page richly printed in Gold and Colours.\nThe Floral Gift.\nSmall 4to, price 14*. cloth elegant; 21*. morocco extra.\n\" This is indeed an elegant gift book. Every page has a border printed in Gold and\nColours, in which our chief floral favourites are admirably depicted. The text is worthy\nof the illustrations, the binding is gorgeous, yet in good taste.\"\u2014Gentleman's Magazine.\nAphorisms of the Wise and Good.\nWith a Photographic Portrait of Milton; intended as a companion\nvolume to \" Shakespeare's Household Words.\" Price 9*. cloth, elegant,\n14*. Turkey morocco antique.\n\" A perfect gem in binding, ilustratilon, and literary excellence.\"\u2014Daily News.\nShakespeare's Household Words;\nWith a Photographic Portrait taken from the Monument at Stratford-\non-Avon. Price 9s. cloth elegant; 14*. morocco antique.\n\" An exquisite little gem, fit to be the Christmas offering to Titania or Queen Mab.\"\u2014\nThe Critic.\nThe Wisdom of Solomon;\nFrom the Book of Proverbs. With a Photographic Frontispiece,\nrepresenting the Queen of SheWs visit to Solomon. Small 4to,\nprice 14s. cloth elegant; 18s. calf; 21s. morocco antique.\n\" The boaders are of surprising richness and variety, and the colours beautifully\nblended. \"--Morning Post.\nThe Bridal Souvenir;\nContaining the C&ofcesfc Thoughts of the Be^t Authors, in Prose and\nVerse. New Edition, with a Portrait of the Princess Royal. Elegantly bound in white and gold, price 21s.\n\"A splendid specimen of decorative art, and well suited for a bridal gift.\"\nGazette.\n-Literary\nThe Birth-Day Souvenir;\nA Book of Thoughts on Life and Immortality, from Eminent Writers\nSmall 4to. price 12s. 6d. illuminated cloth; 18s. morocco antique.\n\" The illuminations are admirably designed.\"\u2014Gentleman's Magazine.\nLight for the Path of Life;\nFrom the Holy Scriptures. Small 4to, price 12s. cloth elegant;\n15s. calf gilt edges; 18s. morocco antique.\n\" A fit gift from a loving husband, or from \u00abjsd friend to youthful favourite.\"\u2014Illustrated\nJvevs. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY CRIFF1TH AND FARRAN.\nNEW AND POPULAR WORKS.\nA SPLENDID GIFT BOOK.\nDedicated by Permission to H.R.H, The Princess Royal. In Royal 4to.,\nElegantly bound in cloth, gilt edges. Price Two Guineas.\nThe Year: its Leaves and Blossoms;\nIllustrated by Henut Stilke, in Thirteen Beautiful Plates, executed\nin the highest style of Chromo-Lithographic Art, with Verses from\nthe Poets.\nNEW WORK BY JOHN TIMBS.\nStrange Stories of the Animal World;\nA Book of Adventures and Anecdotes, and curious Contributions to\nNatural History. By John Timbs, author of \" Things Not Generally\nKnown,\" &c, with Seven Illustrations by Zweckek, &c. Post 8vo.,\nprice 6s , cloth, 6s. 6d., gilt edges.\nLADY LUSHINCTON.\nAlmeria's Castle;\nOr, My Early Life in India and England. By Lady LnsHiNGXON,\nauthor of \" The Happy Home,\" \" Hacco, the Dwarf,\" &c, with Twelve\nIllustrations. Super-royal 16mo., price 4s. 6rf., cloth, 5s., gilt edges.\nFeatherland;\nOr, How the Birds lived at Greenlawn. By G. W. Fenn. With\nIllustrations by F. W. Keti,. Super-royal 16mo., price 2s. 6d., cloth,\n3s. 6d., coloured, gilt edges,\nCAPTAIN MARRYATS DAUGHTER.\nWhat became of Tommy;\nBy Emima Mareyat Norris, author of | A Week by Themselves,\"\n&c. With Illustrations by Absolon. Super-royal 16mo., price 2s. 6rf.,\ncloth, 3s.\" 6d., coloured, gilt edges.\nTHOMAS HOOD'S DAUGHTER.\nMamma's Morning Gossips;\nOr, Little Bits fqr Little Birds. Being Easy Lessons for One Month\nin Words of One Syllable, for very Young Children, and a Story to\nread for each Week. By Mrs. Broderip, author of <; Crosspatch,\nthe Cricket, and the Counterpane,\" &c. With Fifty Illustrations by\nher Brother, Thomas Hood. Foolscap Quarto, price 3s., cloth, 4s. 6rf.,\ncoloured, gilt edges. NEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nThe Australian Babes in the Wood;\nA True Story told in Rhyme for the Young. By the Author of\n\" Little Jessie.\" With Fourteen Engravings from Drawings by Hugh\nCameron, A.R.S.A.; J. McWhirtie; Geo. Hay; J. Lawson, &c.\nBeautifully printed. Is. 6d. Boards. 2s. Cloth, gilt edges.\nTrottie's Story Book;\nTrue Tales in Short Words and Large Type. By the author of \" Tiny\nStories,\" \" Tuppy,\" &c. With Eight Illustrations by Weir. Super-\nroyal 16mo., price 2s. 6d., cloth, 3s. 6e\u00a3, coloured, gilt edges.\nWith Frontispiece. Super-royal\nSix Months in Freshwater;\nA Sea-side Tale for Children.\n16mo., price 3s. 6rf., cloth.\nWork in the Colonies;\nSome Account of the Missionary operations of the Church of England\nin connexion with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in\nForeign Part3. With Map and Sixteen Illustrations. Royal 16mo.,\nprice 5s., cloth.\nThe Fairy Tales of Science.\nA Book for Youth. By J. C. Brodgh. With 16 Beautiful Illustrations by C. H. Bennett. New Edition, Revised throughout by the\nauthor. Fcap. 8vo, price 5s., cloth; 5s. 6d. gilt edges.\n\" Science, perhaps, was never made more attractive and easy of entrance into the\nyouthful mind.\"\u2014The Builder.\n\" Altogether the volume is one of the most original, as well as one of the most useful,\nbooks of the season.\"\u2014Gentleman's Magazine. '\nEarly Days of English Princes;\nBy Mrs. Russeix Gray. Illustrations by John Frankxin. New\nand Enlarged Edition. Super-royal 16mo., price 3s. 6rf., cloth, 4s. 6d.,\ncoloured, gilt edges.\nMerry Songs for Little Voices;\nThe words by Mrs. Broderip; set to music by Thomas Murby,\nauthor of \" The Musical Student's Manual,\" \" The Golden Wreath,\"\netc.; with 40 illustrations by Thomas Hood. Fcap. 4to., price\n5s. cloth.\n\" The merriment is not without meaning or moral, and the songs are enlivened by\nquaint little cuts.\"\u2014Saturday Review. FUELISKED BY GRIFFITH AND FAR RAN,\nTHE HONBLE. MISS BETHELL.\nEchoes of an Old Bell;\nAnd other Tales of Fairy Lore, by the Honble. Augusta Bethell.\nIllustrations by F. W. Keyl. Super royal l6mo., price 3s. 6d. cloth,\n4s. 6d. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" A delightful book of well-conceived and elegantly-written fairy tales. \"\u2014Literary\nChurchman.\nThe Primrose Pilgrimage.\nA Woodland Story, by M. Betham Edwards, author of \" Little Bird\nBlue,\" | Holidays among the Mountains,\" etc., witli illustrations by\nT. R. Macquoid. Imperial l6mo., price 2s.- 6d. cloth, 3s. 6rf. coloured,\ngilt edges.\n\" One of the best books of children's verse that has appeared since the early days of\nMary Howitt.\"\u2014Nonconformist.\n\" The Poems are full of interest, and the Illustrations charming.\"\u2014Art Journal.\nPictures of Girl Life.\nBy Catharine Augusta Howell, author of \"Pages of Child Life.\"\nFrontispiece by F. Eltze. Fcap. 3vo., price 3s. cloth, 3s. 6d. gilt\nedges.\n\" A really healthy and stimulating book for girls.\"--Nonconformist.\nThe Four Seasons.\nA Short Account of the Structure of Plants, being Four Lectures\nwritten for the Working Men's Institute, Paris. With Illustrations.\nImperial 16mo. Price, 3s 6d. cloth.\n\" Distinguished by extreme clearness, and teem with information of a useful and popular\ncharacter. \".-Guardian.\nFun and Earnest;\nOr Rhymes with Reason, by D'Arcy W. Thompson, author of\n\"Nursery Nonsense; or, Rhymes without Reason.\" Illustrated by\nChari.es Bennett. Imperial 16mo., price 3s. cloth, 4s. 6c\/.\ncoloured. Cloth, Elegant gilt edges.\n\" Onlv a clever man with the touch of a poet's feeling in him, can write good children's\nnonsense fsurti a man the author proves hfmself to be.-.-Ezammer.\nNursery Nonsense;\nOr Rhymes without Reason, by D'Arcy W. Thompson, with sixty\nIllustrations, by C. H. Bennett. Second edition. Imperial 16mo.,\nprice Jis. 6d. cloth; or 4s. 6d. coloured, cloth elegant, gilt edges.\n\" The funniest book we have seen for an age, and quite as harmless as hearty .\"-Daily\n^Whatever Mr. Bennett does, has some'touch in it of a true genius.\"-^a;\u00ab\u00ab\u00abe\/-. 6\nNEW ANDtNTERESTINC WORKS\nSpectropia;\nOr, Surprising Spectral Illusions, showing Ghosts everywhere and of\nany Colour. By J. H. Brown. Fourth edition. Quarto. Coloured\nPlates. Price 2s. fjrf. fancy boards.\n** One of the best scientific toy books -we have Seen.\"\u2014Atlienatum.\n\"A clever book. The illusions are founded on true scientific principles.\"\u2014 ChemiculNews.\n\" We heartily commend Sir. Brown's ingenious work.\"\u2014The Lancet.\nBY THE AUTHOR OF ' MARY POWELL,' ETC.\nThe Interrupted Wedding;\nA Hungarian Tale. With Frontispiece, by Henry Warren. Post\n8vo., price 6s. cloth.\n\" The author treads on fresh ground, and introduces us to a people of whose home\nscenes we are glad to read such truthful natural descriptions.\"\u2014Atkenceum. ,\nThe story is excellently told, as might be expected from the peculiar powers of the\nnarator.\"\u2014Saturday Review.\nBY MRS. HENRY WOOD.\nWilliam Allair;\nOr, Running away to Sea, by Mrs. H. Wood, author of \" East Lynne,\n\" The Channings,\" etc. Frontispiece by F\". Gilbert. Fcap. 8vo., price\n2s. 6d., cloth, 3s. gilt edges.\n\" There is a fascination about Mrs. Wood's \u00ab ritings, from which neither old nor young\ncan escape.\"\u2014Bell's Messenger.\nLADY LUSHINCTON.\nHacco the Dwarf;\nOr, The Tower on the Mountain ; and other Tales, by Lady Lush-\nington, author of \" '1 he Happy Home.\" Illustrated by G. J. Pinwell.\nSuper royal 16mo., price 3s. 6rf. cloth, 4s. 6d. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" Enthusiasm is not our usual fashion, but the excellence of these stories is so greatly\nabove the average of most clever tales for the play-room, that we are tempted to reward\nthe author with admiration.\"\u2014.i!Wfw?\u00ab\u00bbj.\nThe Happy Home;\nOr the Children at the Red House, by Lady Lushinqton. Illustrated\nby G. J. Pinweix. Super royal 16mo., price -8s. 6d. oth, 4s. 6., Cantab.\nMemorable Battles in English History.\nWhere Fought, why Fought, and their Results. With Lives of the\nCommanders. By W. H. Davenport Adams, author of | Neptune's\nHeroes; or, the Sea-kings of England.\" Frontispiece by Robert\nDudley. Post 8vo. price 7s. 6d. extra cloth.\n\"Of the care and honesty of the author's labours,the book gives abundant proof.\"\u2014\nAthenaMin.\nThe Loves of Tom Tucker and Little Bo-Peep.\nWritten and Illustrated by Thomas Hood. Quarto, price 2s. 6d.\ncoloured plates.\n\" Full of fun and of good innocent humour. The Illustrations are excellent.\"\u2014The Critic. ill\nI\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nScenes and Stories of the Rhine.\nBy M. Betham Edwards, author of \" Holidays among the Mountains,\" etc. With Illustrations by F. W. Keyl. Super Royal 16ino.\nprice 3s. Gd. cloth; 4s. 6d. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" Full of amusing hiciden's, good stories, and sprightly pictures.\"\u2014The Dial.\nHolidays Among the Mountains;\nOr, Scenes and Stories of Wales. By M. Betham Edwards. Illustrated by F. J. Skill. Super royal 16mo.; price 3s. 6d. cloth; 4s. Gd.\ncoloured, gilt edges.\nNursery Fun;\nOr, the Little Folks' Picture Book. The Illustrations by 0. H.\nBennett. Quarto, price 2s. Gd. coloured plates.\n\" Will be greeted with shouts of laughter in any nursery.\"\u2014The Critic.\nPlay-Room Stories;\nOr, How to make Peace. By Geoeqiana M. Craik. With Illustrations by C. Green. Super Royal 16mo. price 3s. Gd. cloth; 4s. Gd.\ncoloured, gilt edges-\n\"This Book will come with 'peace' upon its wings into many a crowded playroom.\"\n\u2014Art Journal.\nThe Faithful Hound.\nA Story in Verse, founded on fact. By Lady Thomas. With Illustrations by H. Weir. Imperial 16mo, price 2s. Gd. cloth; 3s. Gd.\ncoloured, gilt edges.\nJack Frost and Betty Snow;\n. With other Tales for Wintry Nights and Rainy Days. Hlustrated by\nH. Weir. 2s. Gd. cloth; 3s. Gd. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" The dedication of these pretty tales, prove by whom they are written; they are indelibly stamped with that natural and graceful method of amusing while instructing, which\nonly persons of genius possess.\"\u2014Art Journal.\nDEDICATED BY PERMISSION TO ALFRED TENNYSON.\nThe Story of King Arthur,\nand his Knights of the Round Table. With Six Beautiful Illustrations, by G. H. Thomas. Post 8vo. price 7s. cloth; 9s. coloured,\ngilt edges.\n\"Heartily glad are we to welcome the glorious old tale in its present shape.\"\u2014Gentleman's Magazine. PUBLISHED BY CRIFF1TH AND FARRAN.\nALFRED ELWES' BOOKS FOR BOYS.\nWith Illustrations, Fcap. 8vo. price 5s. each cloth; 5s. 6cf. gilt edges.\nLuke Ashleigh;\nOr, School Life in Holland. Illustrated by G. Du Maurier.\n\" The author's best book, by a writer whose popularity with boys is great.\"\u2014AOitnantm.\nGuy Rivers;\nOr, a Boy's Struggles in the Great World. Illustrations by H\nAnelay.\nRalph Seabrooke;\nOr, The Adventures of a Young Artist in Piedmont and Tuscany.\nIllustrated by Dudley.\nFrank and Andrea;\nOr Forest Life in the Island of Sardinia. Rlustrated by Dudley.\nPaul Blake;\nOr, the Story of a Boy's Perils in the Islands of Corsica and Monte\nCristo. Illustrated by H. Anelay.\nWILLIAM DALTONS BOOKS FOR BOYS.\nWith Illustrations; Fcap. 8vo. price 5s. each cloth; 5s. Gd. gilt edges.\nLost in Ceylon;\nThe Story of a Boy and Girl's Adventures in the Woods and Wilds\nof the Lion King of Kandy. Illustrated by Weir.\n\" Clever, exciting and full of true descriptions of the creatures and sights in that\nnoble island.\"\u2014Literary Gazette.\nThe White Elephant;\nOr the Hunters of Ava, and the King of the Golden Foot. Illustrated\nby Weir.\n\" FuU of dash, nerve and spirit, and withal freshness.\"\u2014Literary Gazette.\nThe War Tiger;\nOr, The Adventures and Wonderful Fortunes of the Young Sea-Chief\nand his Lad Chow. Illustrated by H. S. Melville.\n\" A tale of lively adventure vigorously told, and embodying much curious information.\"\nJlustrated News. Hill\nill\n10\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nTHOMAS HOOD'S DAUGHTER.\nCrosspatch, the Cricket, and the Counterpane;\nA Patchwork of Story and Song, by Frances Freeling Broderip.\nIllustrated by her brother Thomas Hood. Super royal 16mo. price\n3s. Gd. cloth, 4s. Gd. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" Hans Anderson has a formidable rival in this gentle lady.\"\u2014Art Journal.\nMy Grandmothers Budget\nof Stories and Verses. By Frances Freeling Broderip. Illustrated\nby her brother, Thomas Hood. Price 3s. Gd. cloth; 4s. Gd. coloured,\ngilt edges.\n\" Some of the most charming little inventions that ever adorned the department of\nliterature.\"\u2014Illustrated Times.\nTiny Tadpole;\nAnd other Tales. By Frances Freeling Broderip, daughter of the\nlate Thomas Hood. With Illustrations by her Brother. Super-\nRoyal 16mo. price 3s. Gd. cloth; 4s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" A remarkable book, by the brother and sister of a family in which genius and fun are\nI inherited.\"\u2014Saturday Review.\nFunny Fables for Little Folks.\nBy Frances Freeling Brodestp. Illustrated by her Brother.\nSuper Royal 16mo. price 2s. Gd. cloth; 3s. Gd. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" The Fables contain the happiest mingling of fun, fancy, humour, and instruction.\"\u2014\nArt Journal.\nCAPTAIN MARRYAV3 DAUGHTER.\nA Week by Themselves ;\nBy Emilia Mabryat Norris, with illustrations by Catharine A.\nEdwards. Super royal 16mo., price 2s. 6c?. cloth, 3s. 6c?. coloured,\ngilt edges.\n\" Our younger readers will be charmed with a story of some youthful Crusoes, written\nby the daughter of Captain Marryat.\"--Guardian.\nHarry at School;\nBy Emilia Marryat. With Illustrations by Absolon.\nRoyal 16mo. price 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nSnper\nLong Evenings;\nOr, Stories for My Little Friends, by Emilia Marryat. Illustrated by\nAbsolon. Second Edition. Price 2s. 6c?. clothj.Ss, Gd. coloured, gilt\nedges.\n\"Jjejbt Papas and Mammas, making choice of Christmas Gift Books, ask for this.\"\u2014\nAthenaum. PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n11\nLANDELLS' INSTRUCTIVE AND AMUSING WORKS.\nThe Boy's own Toy Maker.\nist.\namused.\"\u2014Economist.\nA Practical Illustrated Guide to the useful employment of Leisure\nHours. By E. Landells. With Two Hundred Cuts. Sixth Edition. Royal 16mo, price 2s. 6c?., cloth.\n\" A new and valuable form of endless amusement.\"\u2014Nonconform\n\" We recommend it to all who have children to be instructed and i\nThe Girl's Own Toy Maker,\nAnd Book of Recreation. By E. and A. Landells. Third Edition.\nWith 200 Illustrations. Royal 16mo. price 2s. 6c?. cloth.\n\" A perfect magazine of information.\"\u2014Illustrated News of Hie World.\nHome Pastime;\nOr, The Child's Own Toy Maker. With practical instructions. By\nE. Landells. New and Cheaper Edition, price 3s. 6c?. complete, with\nthe Cards, and Descriptive Letterpress.\n*\u00bb* By this novel and ingenious \"Pastime,\" Twelve beautiful Models can\nbe made by Children from the Cards, by attending to the Plain and Simple\nInstructions in the Book.\n\" As a delightful exercise of ingenuity, and a most sensible mode of passing a winter's\nevening, we commend the Child's own Toy Maker.\"\u2014Illustrated News. \u00bb\n\" Should be in every house blessed with the presence of children.\"\u2014The Field*\nThe Illustrated Paper Model Maker;\nContaining Twelve Pictorial Subjects, with Descriptive Letter-press\nand Diagrams for the construction of the Models. By E. Landells.\nPrice 2s. in a neat Envelope.\n\" A most excellent mode of ducating both eye and hand in the knowledge of form.\"\u2014\nEnglish Churchman.\nFairy Land;\nTHE LATE THOMAS HOOD.\nOr, Recreation for the Rising Generation, in Prose and Verse. By\nThomas and Jane Hood. Illustrated by T. Hood, Jun. Second\nEdition. Super-royal I6mo; price 3s. 6<\/. cloth; 4s. 6c?. coloured\ngilt edges.\n| These tales are charming. Before it goes into the Nursery, we recommend all grown\nup people should study ' Fairy Land'\u2014Blackwood.'\"\nThe Headlong Career and Woful Ending of Precocious PIGGY. Written for his Children, by the late Thomas Hood.\nWith a Preface by his Daughter; and Illustrated by his Son. Fourth\nEdition. Post 4to, fancy boards, price 2s. 6c?., coloured.\n\" The Illustrations are intensely humourous.\"\u2014The Critic. 12\nNEW AND INTERESTING' WORKS\nBY THE AUTHOR OF \" TRIUMPHS OF STEAM,\" ETC.\nMeadow Lea;\nOr, the Gipsy Children; a Story founded on fact. By the Author of\n\" The Triumphs of Steam,\" \" Our Eastern Empire,\" etc. With Illustrations by John Gilbert. Fcap. 8vo. price 4s. 6c?. cloth; 5s. giii edges.\nThe Triumphs of Steam;\nOr, Stories from the Lives of Watt, Arkwright, and Stephenson. With\nIllustrations by J. Gildert. Dedicated by permission to Robert\nStephenson, Esq., M.P. Second edition. Royal l6mo, price 3s. 6c?.\ncloth; 4s. 6c?., coloured, gilt edges.\n\" A most delicious volume of examples.\"-- Art Journal.\nOur Eastern Empire;\nOr, Stories from the History of British India. Second Edition, with\nContinuation to the Proclamation of Queen Victoria. With Four\nIllustrations. Royal 16mo. cloth 3s. 6c?.; 4s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" These stories are charming, and convey a general view of the progress of our Empire in\nthe East. The tales are told with admirable clearness.\"\u2014Athenaeum.\nMight not Eight;\nOr, Stories of the Discovery and Conquest of America. Illustrated by J. Gilbert. Royal 16mo. price 3s. 6c?. cloth; 4s. 6c?.\ncoloured, gilt edges.\n\"\u25a0With the fortunes of Columbus, Cortes, and Pizarro, for the staple of these stories, the\nwriter has succeeded in producing a very interesting volume.\"\u2014Illustrated News.\nTuppy;\nOr the Autobiography of a Donkey. By the Author of \" The Triumphs\nof Steam,\" etc., etc. Illustrated by Harrison Weir. Super Royal\n16mo. price 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" A very intelligent donkey, worthy of the distinction conferred upon him by the artist.\"\n\u2014Art Journal.\n1. The History of a Quartern Loaf.\nin Rhymes and Pictures. By William Newman. 12 Illustrations.\nPrice 6c?. plain, Is. coloured. 2s. 6c?. on linen, and bound in cloth.\nUniform in size and price,\n2. The History of a Cup of Tea.\n3. The History of a Scuttle of Coals.\n4. The History of a Lump of Sugar.\n5. The History of a Bale of Cotton.\n6. The History of a Golden Sovereign.\nV Nos. 1 to 3 and 4 to 6, may be had bound in Two Volumes. Cloth\nprice 2s. each, plain; 3s. 6c?. coloured. PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n13\nDistant Homes;\nOr, the Graham Family in New Zealand. By Mrs. I. E. Aylmer.\nWith Illustrations by J. Jackson. Super Royal 16mo. price 3s. 6c?.\ncloth; 4s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" English children will be delighted with the history of the Graham Family, and be\nenabled to form pleasant and truthful conceptions of the ' Distant Homes' inhabited by\ntheir kindred.\"\u2014Alhenceum.\nNeptune's Heroes : or The Sea Kings of England;\nfrom Hawkins to Franklin. By W. H. Davenport Adams. Illustrated\nby Morgan. Fcap. 8vo; price 5s. cloth; 5s.6c?. gilt edges.\n\"We trust Old England may ever have writers as ready and able to interpret to her\nchildren the noble lives of her greatest men.\"\u2014Athenamm.\nHand Shadows,\nTo be thrown upon the Wall. By Henry Bursill. First and Second\nSeries each containing Eighteen Original Designs. 4to price 2s. each\nplain; 2s. 6c?. coloured.\n| Uncommonly clever\u2014some wonderful effects are produced.\"\u2014The Press.\nWORKS FOR DISTRIBUTION.\nA Woman's Secret;\nOr How to Make Home Happy. 27 th Thousand. 18mo. price Gd.\nBy the same Author, uniform in size and price,\nWoman's Work; or, How she can Help the Sick.\nSixteenth Thousand.\nA Chapter of Accidents;\nOr, the Mother's Assistant in cases of Burns, Scalds, Cuts, &c. Eighth\nThousand.\nPay To-day, Trust To-morrow;\nA Story illustrative of the Evils of the Tally System. Sixth Thousand.\nNursery Work;\nOr Hannah Baker's First Place. Fourth Thousand.\nFamily Prayers for Cottage Homes;\nWiih a-Few Words en Prayer, and Select Scripture Passages. Fen p.\n8vo. price 4c?. limp cloth.\n*** These little works are admirably adapted for circulation among the working\nclasses. 1\nii\n14\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nOur Soldiers\nBY W. H. G. KINGSTON.\nOr, Anecdotes of the Campaigns and Gallant Deeds of the British\nArmy during the reign of Her Majesty Queen Victoria. By W. H. G.\nKingston. With Frontispiece from a Painting in the Victoria Cross\nGallery. Second Edition. Fcp. 8vo. price 3s. cloth; 3s. 6c?. gilt edges.\nOur Sailors;\nOr, Anecdotes of the Engagements and Gallant Deeds of the British\nNavy during the reign of Her Majesty Queen Victoria. By W. H. G.\nKingston. With Frontispiece. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo.\nprice 3s. cloth; 3s. 6c?. gilt edges.\n\" These volnmes abundantly prove-that both our officers and men in the Army and Navy,\nhave been found as ready as ever to dare, and to do as was dared and done of yore, when\nled by a Nelson or a Wellington.\"\nW. H. C. KINGSTON'S BOOKS FOR BOYS.\nWith Illustrations. Fcap. 8vo. price 5s. each, cloth; 5s. 6c?. gilt edges.\nTrue Blue;\nOr, the Life and Adventures of a British Seaman of the Old School.\n\" There is about all Mr. Kingston's tales a spirit of hopefulness, honesty, and cheery\ngood principle, which makes them most wholesome, as well as most interesting reading.\"\u2014\nEra.\nWill Weatherhelm;\nOr, the Yarn, of an Old Sailor about his Early Life and Adventures.\nFred Markham in Russia;\nOr, the Boy Travellers in the Land of the Czar.\nSalt Water;\nOr Neil D'Arcy's Sea Life and Adventures. With Eight Illustrations.\n\"With the exception of Capt. Marryat, we know of no English author who will compare\nwith Mr. Kingston as a writer of books of nautical adventure.\"\u2014Illustrated News.\nMark Seaworth;\nA Tale of the Indian Ocean. By the Author of \" Peter the Whaler,\"\netc. With Illustrations by J. Absolon. Second Edition.\nPeter the Whaler;\nHis early Life and Adventures in the Arctic Eegions.\nHlustrations by E. Duncan.\nThird Edition. SB-\nPUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n15\nOld Nurse's Book of Rhymes, Jingles, and Ditties.\nIllustrated by C. H. Bennett. With Ninety Engravings. New-\nEdition. Fcap. 4to., price 3s. 6c?. cloth, plain, or 6s. coloured.\n\" The illustrations are all so replete with fun and imagination, that we scarcely know\nwho will be most pleased with the book, the good-natured grandfather who gives it, or the\nchubby grandchild who gets it, for a Christmas-Kox.\"\u2014Notes and Queries.\nHome Amusements.\nA Choice Collection of Biddies, Charades, Conundrums, Parlour\nGames, and Forfeits. By Peter Puzzlewell, Esq., of Kebus Hall.\nNew Edition, with Frontispiece by Phiz. 16mo, 2s. 6c?. cloth.\nClara Hope;\nOr, the Blade and fine Ear. By Miss Milner. With Frontispiece\nby Birket Foster. Fcap..8vo. price 3s. 6c?. cloth; 4s. 6c?. cloth elegant,\ngilt edges.\n\"A beautiful narrative, showing how bad habits may be eradicated, and evil tempers\nsubdued.\"\u2014British Motfier's Jou\/riial.\nPages of Child Life;\nBy Catharine Augusta Howell, author of \" Pictures of School\nLife.\" With Three Illustrations. Fcap. 8vo , price 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nThe Adventures and Experiences of Biddy Dork-\nING and of the FAT FROG. Edited by Mrs. S. C. Hall. Illustrated |\nby H. Weir. 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" Most amusingly and wittily told.\"\u2014Morning Herald.\nHistorical Acting Charades;\nOr, Amusements for Winter Evenings, by the author of \" Cat and\nDog,\" etc. New Edition. Fcap. 8vo., price 3s. 6c?. cloth gilt edges.\n\"A rare book for Christmas parties, and of practical value.\"\u2014Illustrated News.\nThe Story of Jack and the Giants:\nWith thirty-five Hlustrations by Richard Doyle. Beautifully printed.\nNew and Cheaper Edition. Fcap. 4to. price 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. Gd.\ncoloured, extra cloth, gilt edges.\n\" In Doyle's drawings we have wonderful conceptions, which will secure the book a\nPhce amongst the treasures of collectors, asvell as exefte %he imaginations of children.\"\n\u2022\u2014Miustrated Times. 16\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nGranny's Wonderful Chair;\nAnd its Tales of Fairy Times. By Frances Browne. Illustrations\nby Kenny Meadows. 3s. 6c?. cloth, 4s. Gd. coloured.\n\" One of the happiest Mendings of marvel and moral we have ever seen.\"\u2014Literary\nGazette.\nThe Early Dawn;\nOr, Stories to Think about. Illustrated by H. Weir, etc.\n4to.; price 2s. 6e?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nSmall\nAngelo;\nOr, the Pine Forest among the Alps. By Geraldine E. Jewsbury,\nauthor of \" The Adopted Child,\" etc. Illustrations by J. Atssolon.\nSecond Edition. Price 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" As pretty a child's story as one might look for on a winter's day.\"\u2014Examiner.\nSmall 4to.; price\nTales of Magic and Meaning.\nWritten and Illustrated by Alfred Crowqutll.\n3s. 6c?. cloth; 4s. 6c?. coloured.\n\" Cleverly written, abounding in frolic and pathos, and inculcates so pure a moral, that\nwe must pronounce him a very fortunate little fellow, who catches these ' Tales of Magic,'\nas a windfall from * The Christmas Tree'.\"\u2014Athenaum.\nFaggots for the Fire Side;\nOr, Tales of Fact and Fancy. By Peter Parley. With Twelve\nTinted Illustrations. New Edition. Foolscap 8vo.; 3s. Gd., cloth;\n4 s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" A new book by Peter Parley is a pleasant greeting for all boys and girls, wherever the\nEnglish language is spoken and read. He has a happy method of conveying information,\nv. bile seeming to address himself to the imagination.\"\u2014The Critic.\nLetters from Sarawak,\nAddressed to a Child; embracing an Account of the Manners, Customs, and Religion of the Inhabitants of Borneo, with Incidents of\nMissionary Life among the Natives. By Mrs. M'DouGall. Fourth\nThousand, with Illustrations. 3s. 6c?. cloth.\n\" All is new, interesting, and admirably told.\"\u2014Church and State Gazette.\nBerries and Blossoms.\nA Verse Book for Children. By T. Westwood. With Title an\/\nFrontispiece printed in Colours. Price 3s. 6c?. cloth, gilt edges. \/ PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n17\nThe Discontented Children\nAnd How they were Cured.\nby H. K. Browne (Phiz.).\n3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nBy M. and E. Kirby. Illustrated\nThird edition, price 2s. 6c?. cloth;\n\"We know no better method of banishing 'discontent' from school-room and nursery\nthan by introducing this wise and clever story to their inmates.\"\u2014Art Journal.\nThe Talking: Bird;\nOr, the Little Girl who knew what was going to happen. By M. and\nE. Kirby. With Illustrations by H. K. Browne (Phiz). Small 4to.\nPrice 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nJulia Maitland;\nOr, Pride goes before a Fall. By M. and E. Kirbt. Blustratcd by\nAbsolon. Price 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" His nearly such a story as Miss Edgeworth might have written on the same theme.\"\u2014\nThe Press.\nCOMICAL PICTURE BOOKS.\nUniform in size with \" The Struwwelpeter.\"\nEach with Sixteen large Coloured Plates, price 2s. 6c?., in fancy boards,\nor mounted on cloth, Is. extra.\nPicture Fables.\nWritten and Illustrated by Alfred Crowquill.\nThe Careless Chicken;\nBy the Baron Krakemsides. By Alfred Crowquill.\nFunny Leaves for the Younger Branches.\nBy the Baron Krakemsides, of Burstenoudelafen Castle. Illustrated\nby Alfred Crowquill.\nLaugh and Grow Wise;\nBy the Senior Owl of Ivy Hall. With Sixteen large coloured\nPlates. Price 2s. 6c?. fancy boards; or 3s. 6c?. mounted on cloth. 18\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nThe Remarkable History of the House that Jack\nBuilt. Splendidly Blustrated and magnificently Hluminated by The\nSon of a Genius. Price 2s. infancy cover.\n\" Magnificent in suggestion, and most comical in expression 1\"\u2014Alhenceum.\nA Peep at the Pixies;\nOr, Legends of the West. By Mrs. Bray. Author of \" Life of\nStothard,\" \" Trelawny,\" etc., etc. With Illustrations by Phiz. Super-\nroyal 16mo, price 3s. 6c?. cloth; 4s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\"A peep at the actual Pixies of Devonshire, faithfully described by Mrs. Bray, is a\ntreat. Her knowledge of the locality, her affection for her subject, her exquisite feeling\nfor nature, and her real delight in tairy lore, have given a freshness to the little volume\nwe did not expect. The notes at the end contain matter of interest for all who feel a\ndesire to know the origin of such tales and legends.\"\u2014Art Journal.\nA BOOK FOR EVERY CHILD.\nThe Favourite Picture Book;\nA Gallery of Delights, designed for the Amusement and Instruction of\nthe Young. With several Hundred Illustrations from Drawings by\nJ. Absolon, H. K. Browne (Phiz), J. Gilbert, T. Landseer,\nJ. Leech, J. S. Prodt, II. Weir, etc. New Edition. Boyal 4to.,\nbound in a new and Elegant Cover,price 3s. 6c?. plain; 7s. 6c?. coloured;\n10s. 6c?. mounted on cloth and coloured.\nOcean and her Rulers;\nA Narrative of the Nations who have held dominion over the Sea;\nand comprising a brief History of Navigation. By Alfred Elwes.\nWith Frontispiece. Fcap. 8vo, 5s. cloth; 5s. 6c?. gilt edges.\n\" The volume is replete with valuable and interesting information; and we cordially\nrecommend it as a useful auxiliary in the school-room, and entertaining companion in the\nlibrary.\"\u2014Morning Post.\nSunday Evenings with Sophia;\nOr, Little Talks on Great Subjects. A Book for Girls. By Leonora\nG. Bell. Frontispiece by J. Absolon. Fcap. 8vo, price 2s. 6c?. cloth.\nBlind Man's Holiday\nOr Short Tales for the Nursery. By the Author of \" Mia and Charlie,\"\n\" Sidney Grey,\" etc. Illustrated by John Absolon. Super Boyal\n16mo. price 3s. 6c?. cloth; 4s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges. PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n19\nThe Wonders of Home, in Eleven Stories.\nBy Grandfather Grey. With Hlustrations. Third and Cheaper\nEdition. Koyal 16mo., 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. Gd. coloured, gdt edges.\nContents.\u20141. The Story of a Cup of Tea.\u20142. A Lump of Coal.\u20143.\nSome Hot Water.\u20144. A Piece of Sugar.\u20145. The Milk Jug.\u20146. A\nPin.\u20147. Jenny's Sash.\u20148. Harry's Jacket.\u20149. A Tumbler.\u201410. A\nKnife.\u201411. This Book.\n\" The idea is excellent, and its execution equally commendable. The subjects are well\nselected, and are very happily told in a light yet sensible manner.\"\u2014 Weekly News.\nCat and Dog;\nOr, Memoirs of Puss and the Captain. Blustratedjby Weir. Seventh\nEdition. Super-royal 16mo, 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" The author of this amusing little tale is, evidently, a keen observer of nature. The\nillustrations are well executed; and the moral, which points the tale, is conveyed in the\nmost attractive form.\"\u2014Britannia.\nThe Doll and Her Friends;\nOr, Memoirs of the Lady Seraphina. By the Author of \" Cat and\nDog.\" Third Edition. With Four Illustrations by H. K. Browne\n(Phiz). 2s. 6c?., cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nTales from Catland;\nDedicated to the Young Kittens of England. By an Old Tabby.\nIllustrated by H. Weir. Fourth Edition. Small 4to, 2s. 6c?. plain;\n3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" The combination of quiet humour and sound sense has made this one of the plea3antest\nlittle books of the season.\"\u2014Lady's Newspaper.\nScenes of Animal Life and Character.\nFrom Nature and Recollection. In Twenty Plates. By J. B. 4to,\nprice 2s., plain; 2s. 6c?., coloured, fancy boards.\n\" Truer, heartier, more playful, or more .enjoyable sketches of animal life could\nscarcely be found anywhere.\"\u2014Spectator.\nELEGANT GIFT FOR A LADY,\nTrees, Plants, and Flowers;\nTheir Beauties, Uses and Influences. By Mrs. E. Lee, Author of\n\"The African Wanderers,\" etc. With beautiful coloured Hlustrations\nby J. Andrews. 8vo, price 10s. 6c?., cloth elegant, gilt edges.\n\" The volume is at once useful as a botanical work, and exquisite as the ornament of a\nboudoir table.\"\u2014Britannia. \" As fuU of interest as of beauty.\"\u2014Art Journal. r^8\n\u25a0 111\n20\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nWORKS BY MRS. R. LEE.\nAnecdotes of the Habits and Instincts of Animals.\nThird and Cheaper Edition. With Illustrations by Harrison Weir.\nFcap. 8vo, 3s. Gd. cloth; 4s. gilt edges.\nAnecdotes of the Habits and Instincts of Birds,\nREPTILES, and FISHES. With Illustrations by Harrison Weir.\nSecond and Cheaper Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6c?. cloth; 4s. gilt edges.\n\" Amusing, instructive, and ably written.\"\u2014Literary Gazette.\n\" Mrs. Lee's authorities\u2014to name only one, Professor Owen\u2014are, for the most part\nfirst-rate.'\u2014Aihenamm.\nTwelve Stories of the Sayings and Doings of\nANIMALS. With Illustrations by J. W. Archer. Third Edition.\nSuper-royal 16mo, 2s.6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" It is just such books as this that educate the imagination of children, and enlist their\nsympathies for the brute creation.\"\u2014Nonconformist.\nFamiliar Natural History.\nWith Forty-two Blustrations from Original Drawings by Harrison\nWeir. Super-royal 16mo, 3s. 6c?. cloth; 5s. coloured gilt edges.\n*%* The above may be had in Two Volumes, 2s. each plain; 2s. 6c?.\nColoured, Entitled \" British Animals and Birds.\" Foreign Animals and\nBirds.\"\nSecond Edition.\nPlaying at Settlers;\nOr, the Faggot House. Blustrated by Gilbert.\nPrice 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nAdventures in Australia;\nOr, the Wanderings of. Captain Spencer in the Bush and the Wilds.\nSecond Edition. Illustrated by Prout. Fcap. 8vo., 5s. cloth; 5s. 6c?.\ngilt edges.\n\" This volume should find a place in every school library ; and it will, we are sure, be a\nvery welcome and useful prize.\"\u2014Educational Times.\nThe African Wanderers;\nOr, the Adventures of Carlos and Antonio; embracing interesting\nDescriptions of the Manners and Customs of the Western Tribes, and\nthe Natural Productions of the Country. Third Edition. With Eight\nEngravings. Fcap. 8vo, 5s. cloth; 5s. 6c?. gilt edges.\n\" For fascinating adventure, and rapid succession of incident, the volume is equal to any\nrelation of travel we ever read.\"\u2014Britannia. ...\nSir Thomas; or, the Adventures\nBARONET IN WESTERN AFRICA\nJ. Gilbert. Fcap. 8vo.; 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nof a Cornish\nWith Illustrations by PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n21\nHarry Hawkins's H-Book;\nm - - *\nShewing how he learned to aspirate his H's. Frontispiece by H. Weir.\nSecond Edition. Super-royal 16mo, price 6c?.\n\" No family or school-room within, or indeed beyond, the sound of Bow bells, should be\nwithout this merry manual.\"\u2014Art Journal.\nThe Family Bible Newly Opened;\nWith Uncle Goodwin's account of it. By Jefferys Taylor.\nFrontispiece by J. Gilbert. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nI \" A very good account of the Sacred Writings, adapted to the tastes, feelings, and intelligence ot young people.\"\u2014Educational Times.\nKate and Rosalind;\nOr, Early Experiences. By the author of \" Quicksands on Foreign\nShores,\" etc. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. Gd. cloth; 4s. gilt edges.\n\" A book of unusual merit. The story is exceedingly weU told, and the characters are\ndrawn with a freedom and boldness seldom met with.\"\u2014 Church of EnglandUuarteuy.\n\"We have not room to exemplify the skill with which Puseyism is tracked and detectcu.\nThe Irish scenes are of an excellence that has not been surpassed since the best uays oi\nMiss Edgeworth.\"\u2014Fraser's Magazine.\nGood in Everything;\nOr, The Early History of Gilbert Harland. By Mrs. Barwell,\nAuthor of \" Little Lessons for Little Learners,\" etc. Second Edition.\nIllustrations by Gilbert. 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?., coloured, gilt edges.\n\" The moral of this exquisite little tale wUl do more good than a thousand set tasks\nabounding with dry and uninteresting truisms.\"\u2014Belt's Messenger.\nNEW AND BEAUTIFUL LIBRARY EDITION.\nThe Yicar of Wakefield;\nA Tale. By Oliver Goldsmith. Printed by Whittingham. With\nEight Illustrations by J. Absolon. Square fcap. 8vo, price 5s., cloth;\n7s. half-bound morocco, Roxburghe style; 10s. 6c?. antique morocco.\nMr. Absolon's graphic sketches add greatly to the interest of the volume: altogether,\nit is as pretty an edition of the ' Vicar' as we have seen. Mrs. Primrose herself would\nconsider it' well dressed.'\"\u2014Art Journal.\n\" A delightful edition of one of the most delightful of works: the fine old type and thick\npaper make this volume attractive to any lover of books.\"\u2014Edinburgh Guardian.\nDomestic Pets;\nTheir Habits and Management; with Illustrative Anecdotes. By\nMrs. Loudon.' With Engravings from Drawings by Harrison Weir.\nSecond Thousand. Fcap. 8vo, 2s. 6c?. cloth.\n\"A most attractive and instructive little work. All who study Mrs. Loudon's pages will\nbe able to treat their pets with certainty and wisdom.\"\u2014Standard of Freedom. r#r-\n22\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nGlimpses of Nature;\nAnd Objects of Interest described during a Visit to the Isle of Wight.\nDesigned to assist and encourage Young Persons in forming habits of\nobservation. By Mrs. Loudon. Second Edition, enlarged. With\nForty-one Illustrations. 3s. 6c?. cloth.\n\" We could not recommend a more valuable little volume. It is full of information, con*\nveyed in the most agreeable maimer.\"\u2014Literary Gazette.\nTales of School Life.\nBy Agnes Loudon. With Illustrations by John Absoeon. Second\nEdition. Royal 16mo, 2s. 6c?. plain; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" These reminiscences of school days will be recognised as truthful pictures of every-day\noccurrence. The style is colloquial and pleasant, and therefore well suited to those for\nwhose perusal it is intended.\"\u2014Atliehaum.\nClarissa Donnelly;\nOr, The History of an Adopted Child. By Geraldinh E.\nJewsbury. With an Illustration by John Absolon. Fcap. 8vo,\n3s. 6c?. cloth; 4s. gilt edges.\n\"With wonderful power, only to be matched, by as admirable a simplicity, Miss Jewsbury\nhas narrated the history of a child. For nobility of purpose, for simple, nervous writing,\nand for artistic construction, it is one of the most valuable works of the day.\"\u2014Lady's\nCompanion.\nEvery\n-Day Things;\nOr, Useful Knowledge respecting the principal Animal, Vegetable, and\nMineral Substances in common use. Second Edition, revised. ISmo.,\nIs. 6c?. cloth.\n\" A little encyclopaedia of useful knowledge, deserving aplace in every juvenile library.\"\n\u2014Evangelical Magazine.\nPRICE SIXPENCE EACH, PLAIN; ONE SHILLING, COLOURED1\nIn Super-Royal lGmo., beautifully printed, each with Seven Illustrations by\nHarrison Weir, etne? Descriptions by Mrs. Lee.\n4. FOREIGN ANIMALS. 1st Series.\n5. FOREIGN ANIMALS. 2nd \u201e\n6. FOREIGN BIRDS.\n%* Or bound in One Volume under the title of \".Familiar Natural\nHistory,\" see page 18.\nUniform in size and price with the above.\nTHE FARM AND ITS SCENES. With Six Pictures from Drawings\nby Harrison Weir.\nTHE DIVERTING HISTORY OF JOHN GILPIN. With Six Illustrations by Watts Phillips.\nTHE PEACOCK AT HOME, AND BUTTERFLY'S BALL. With\nFour Illustrations by Harrison Weir.\n1. BRITISH ANIMALS. 1st Series.\n2. BRITISH ANIMALS. 2nd \u201e\n3. BRITISH BIRDS. PUBLISHED BY CRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n23\nWORKS BY THE AUTHOR OF MAMMA'S BIBLE STORIES.\nFanny and her Mamma;\nWith Hymns. Fifth Edition.\nOr, Easy Lessons for Children. In which it is attempted to bring Scriptural Principles into daily practice. Illustrated by J. Gilbert. Third\nEdition. 16mo, 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\"A little book in beautiful large clear type, to suit the capacity of infant leaders, which\nwe can with pleasure recommend.\"\u2014Christian Ladies' Magazine.\nShort and Simple Prayers,\nFor the Use of Young Children,\nSquare 16mo, Is. 6c?. cloth.\n\" Well adapted to the capacities of children\u2014beginning with the simplest forms which\nthe youngest child may lisp at its mother's knee, and proceeding with those suited to its\ngradually advancing age. Special prayers, designed for particular circumstances and\noccasions, are added. We cordially recommend the book.\"\u2014Christian Guardian.\nMamma's Bible Stories,\nEor her Little Boys and Girls, adapted to the capacities of very young\nChildren. Twelfth Edition, with Twelve Engravings. 2s. 6c?. cloth;\n3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nA Sequel to Mamma's Bible Stories.\nFifth Edition. Twelve Illustrations. 2s. 6c?. cloth. Ss. 6c?. coloured.\nScripture Histories for Little Children.\nWith Sixteen Blustrations, by John Gilbert. Super-royal 16mo,\nprice 3s. cloth; 4s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nContents.\u2014The History of Joseph\u2014History of Moses\u2014History of our\nSaviour\u2014The Miracles of Christ.\nSold separately: Gd. each, plain; Is. coloured.\nBible Scenes;\nOr, Sunday Employment for very young Children. Consisting of\nTwelve Coloured Blustrations on Cards, and the History written in\nSimple Language. In a neat box, 3s. 6c?.; or the Illustrations dissected as a Puzzle, 6s. 6c?.\nFirst Series.: JOSEPH Second Series: OUR SAVIOUR.\nThird Series: MOSES. Fourth Series: MIRACLES OF CHRIST,\n\"Itishopedthatthese'Scenes'may&nnTaaisefulaiiidanteaBStaiSfaddition to the Sabbath occupations of the Nursery. From their very earliest infancy little children will\nlisten wMhSaterest and delight to stories-brought thus palpably before their eyes by means\nof illustration.\"\u2014Preface. 24\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nTHE FAVOURITE LIBRARY.\nA Series of Works for the Young; each Volume with an Illustration\nby a well-known Artist. Price Is. cloth.\n1. THE ESEDALE HERD BOY. By Lady Stoddart.\n2. MRS. LEICESTER'S SCHOOL. By Charles and Mart Lamb.\n3. THE HISTORY OF THE ROBINS. By Mrs. Trimmer.\n4. MEMOIR OF BOB, THE SPOTTED TERRIER.\n5. KEEPER'S TRAVELS IN SEARCH OF HIS MASTER.\n6. THE SCOTTISH ORPHANS. By Lady Stoddart.\n7. NEVER WRONG; or, THE YOUNG DISPUTANT; and \"IT\nWAS ONLY IN FUN.\"\n8. THE LIFE AND PERAMBULATIONS OF A MOUSE.\n9. EASY INTRODUCTION TO THE KNOWLEDGE OF\nNATURE. By Mrs. Trimmer.\n10. RIGHT AND WRONG. By the Author of \" Always Happy.\"\n11. HARRY'S HOLIDAY. By Jefferys Taylor.\n12. SHORT POEMS AND HYMNS FOR CHILDREN.\nThe above may be had Two Volumes bound in One, at Two Shillings cloth,\nor 2s. Gd. gilt edges, as follows:\u2014\n1. LADY STODDART'S SCOTTISH TALES.\n2. ANIMAL HISTORIES. The Dog.\n3. ANIMAL HISTORIES. The Robins and Mouse.\n4. TALES FOR BOYS. Harry's Holiday and Never Wrong.\n5. TALES FOR GIRLS. Mrs. Leicester's School and Righj\nand Wrong.\n6. POETRY AND NATURE. Short Poems and Trimmer's\nIntroduction.\nILLUSTRATED BY GEORGE CRUIKSHANK.\nKit Bam, the British Sinbad;\nOr, the Yarns of an Old Mariner. By Mary Cowden Clarke, author\nof \"The Concordance to Shakspeare,\" etc. Fcap. 8 vo, price 3s. 6c?.\ncloth; 4s. gilt edges. PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN-\n25\nThe Day of a Baby Boy;\nA Story for a Young Child. \u2022 By E. Berger. With Blustrations by\nJohn Absolon. Third Edition. Super-royal 16mo, price 2s. 6c?.\ncloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\n\" A sweet little book for the nursery.\"\u2014Christian Times.\nAunt Jane's Yerses for Children.\nBy Mrs. T. D. Crewdson. Blustrated with twelve beautiful Engravings.\nFcap. 8vo; 3s. 6c?. cloth, gilt edges.\n\" A charming little volume, of excellent moral and religious tendency.\"\u2014Evangelical\nMagazine.\nThe Ladies' Album of Fancy Work.\nConsisting of Novel, Elegant, and Useful Patterns in Knitting, Netting,\nCrochet, and Embroidery, printed in Colours. Bound in a beautiful\ncover. Post 4to, 3s. 6c?., gilt edges.\nVisits to Beech wood Farm;\nOr, Country Pleasures. By Catherine M. A. Couper. Blustrations\nby Absolon. Small 4to, 3s. 6c?., plain; 4s. 6c?. coloured; gilt edges.\nThe Modern British Plutarch;\nOr, Lives of Men distinguished in the recent History of our Country\nfor their Talents, Virtues and Achievements. By W. C. Taylor, LL.D.\nAuthor of \"A Manual of Ancient and Modern History,\" etc. 12mo,\nSecond Thousand, with a new Frontispiece. 4s. 6cf. cloth; 5s. gilt edges.\n\"A work which will be welcomed in any circle of intelligent young persons.\"\u2014British\nQuarterly Revieio.\nStories of Julian and his Playfellows.\nWritten by His Mamma. With Four Blustrations by John Absolon.\nSecond Edition. Small 4to., 2s. 6cf., plain; 3s. 6c?., coloured, gilt edges.\nThe Nine Lives of a Cat;\nA Tale of Wonder. Written and Blustrated by C. H. Bennett.\nTwenty-four Engravings, price 2s. cloth; 2s. 6c?. coloured.\n\" Rich in the quaint humour and fancy that a man of genius knows how to spare for the\nenlivenment of children.\"\u2014Examiner.\nThe Celestial Empire;\nor, Points and Pickings of Information about China and the Chinese.\nBy the late \" Old Humphrey.\" With Twenty Engravings from\nDrawings by W, H. Prior. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6c?., cloth; 4s. gilt edges.\n\" The book is exactly what the author proposed it should be, full of good information\ngood feeling, and good temper.\"\u2014Allen's Indian Mail. 26\nNEW AND WTERESTINC WORKS\nMaud Summers the Sightless:\nA Narrative for the Young.\n4s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nBlustrated by Absolon.. 3s. 6c?. cloth;\nLondon Cries and Public Edifices.\nBlustrated in Twenty-four Engravings by Luke Limner; with descriptive Letter-press. Square 12mo, 2s. 6c?. plain; 5s. coloured.\nThe Silver Swan;\nA Fairy Tale. By Madame de Chatelain. Blustrated by John\nLeech. Small 4to, 2s. 6c?. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nA Word to the Wise;\nOr, Hints on the Current Improprieties of Expression in Writing and\nSpeaking. By Parry Gwynne. 11th Thousand. 18mo. price 6c?.\nsewed, or Is. cloth, gilt edges.\n\" All who wish to mind their p's and g's should consult this little volume.\"\u2014 Gentleman's\nMagazine.\nTales from the Court of Oberon.\nContaining the favonrite Histories of Tom Thumb, Graciosa and Per-\ncinet, Valentine and Orson, and Children in the Wood. With Sixteen\nBlustrations by Crowquill. 2s. 6c?. plain; 3s. 6c?. coloured.\nRhymes of Royalty.\nThe History of England in Verse, from, the Norman Conquest to the\nreign of Queen Victoria; with an Appendix, comprising a summary\nof the leading events in each reign. Fcap. 8vo, 2s. 6c7. cloth.\nTrue Stories from Ancient History,\nChronologically arranged from the Creation of the World to the Death\nof Charlemagne. Twelfth Edition. With 24 Steel Engravings. 12mo,\n5s. cloth.\nTrue Stories from Modern History,\nFrom the Death of Charlemagne to the present Time.\nEdition. With 24 Steel Engravings. 12mo, 5s. cloth.\nMrs. Trimmer's Concise History of England,\nEighth\nRevised and brought down to the present time by Mrs. Milner. With\nPortraits of the Sovereigns in their proper costume, and Frontispiece\nby Harvey. New Edition in One Volume. 5s. cloth. PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n27\nStories from the Old and New Testaments,\nOn an improved plan. By the Rev. B. H. Draper. With 48 En-\n.gravings. Fifth Edition. 12mo, 5s. cloth.\nWars of the Jews,\nAs related by Josephus; adapted to the Capacities of T?oung Persons,\nWith 24 Engravings. Sixth Edition. 4s. Gd. cloth.\nPictorial Geography.\nFor the use of Children. Presenting at one view Illustrations of the\nvarious Geographical Terms, and thus imparting clear and definite\nideas of their meaning. On a Large Sheet. Price 2s. 6c?. in tints;\n5s. on Rollers, varnished. .\nOne Thousand Arithmetical Tests;\nOr, The Examiner's Assistant. Specially adapted, by a novel arrangement of the subject, for Examination Purposes, but also suited for\n' general use in Schools. By T. S. Cayzer, Head Master of Queen\nElizabeth's Hospital, Bristol. Third Edition, revised and stereotyped.\nPrice Is. 6c?. cloth.\n%* Answers to the above, Is. 6c?. cloth.\nOne Thousand Algebraical Tests;\nOn the same plan. 8vo., price 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nAnswers to the Algebraical Tests, price 2s. 6c?. cloth.\nTHE ABBE CAULTIER'S GEOGRAPHICAL WORKS.\nI. Familiar Geography.\nWith a concise Treatise on the Artificial Sphere, and two coloured\nMaps, illustrative of the principal Geographical Terms. Sixteenth\nEdition. 16mo, 3s. cloth.\nii. An Atlas.\nAdapted to the Abbe Gaultier's Geographical Games, consisting of 8\nMaps coloured, and 7 in Outline, etc. Folio, 15s. half-bound.\nButler's Outline Maps, and Key;\nOr, Geographical and Biographical Exercises; with a Set of Coloured\nOutline Maps; designed for the Use of Young Persons. By the late\nWim-iam Butler. Enlarged by the author's son, J. O. Butleb.\nThirty-third Edition, revised. -4s.\n1 28\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nMARIN DE LA VOYE'S ELEMENTARY FRENCH WORKS.\nLes Jeunes Narrateurs;\nOu Petits Contes Moraux. With a Key to the difficult words an d\nphrases. Frontispiece. Second Edition. 18mo, 2s. cloth.\n\"Written in pure and easy French.\"\u2014Morning Post.\nThe Pictorial French Grammar;\nFor the Use of Children. With Eighty Illustrations*. Royal 16mo.,\nprice Is. sewed; Is. 6c?. cloth.\nRowbotham's New.and Easy Method of Learning\nthe FRENCH GENDERS. New Edition. 6c?.\nBellenger's French Word and Phrase-book.\nContaining a select Vocabulary and Dialogues, for the Use of Beginners. New Edition, Is. sewed.\nLe Babillard.\nAn Amusing Introduction to the French Language. By a French\nLady. Seventh Edition. With 16 Illustrations. 2s. cloth.\nDer Schwatzer;\nOr, the Prattler. An amusing Introduction to the German Language,\non the Plan of \"Le Babillard.\" 16 Illustrations. 16mo, price 2s. cloth.\nBattle Fields.\nA graphic Guide to the Places described in the History of England as\nthe scenes of such Events; with the situation of the principal Naval\nEngagements fought on the Coast of the British Empire. By Mr.\nWauthier, Geographer. On a large sheet 3s. 6c?.; in case 6s.; or\non a roller, and varnished, 7s. 6c?.\nTabular Views of the Geography and Sacred His-\nTORY of PALESTINE, and of the TRAVELS of ST. PAUL.\nIntended for Pupil Teachers, and others engaged in Class Teaching.\nBy A. T. White. Oblong 8vo, price Is., sewed.\nThe First. Book of Geography;\nSpecially adapted as a Text Book for Beginners, and as a Guide to the\nYoung Teacher. By Hugo Reid, author of \" Elements of Astronomy,\"\netc. Fourth Edition, carefully revised. 18mo, Is. sewed.\n\" One of the most sensible little books on the subj ect of Geography we have met with.\"\n\u2014Educational Times.\nThe Child's Grammar,\nBy the late Lady Fenn, under the assumed name of Mrs. Lovechild.\nFiftieth Edition. 18mo, 9c?. cloth. PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n29\nThe Prince of Wales' Primer.\nWith 300 Blustrations by J. Gilbert. New Edition, price 6c?.\nAlways Happy;\nOr, Anecdotes of Felix and his Sister Serena. Nineteenth Edition,\nwith Illustrations by Anelay. Royal 18mo, price 2s. cloth.\nAnecdotes of Kings,\nSelected from History; or, Gertrude's Stories for Children. With Engravings. 2s. 6c?. plain; 3s. 6c?. coloured.\nBible Illustrations;\nOr, a Description of Manners and Customs peculiar to the East, and\nespecially Explanatory of the Holy Scriptures. By the Rev. B. H.\nDraper. With Engravings. Fourth Edition. Revised bv J. Kitto,\nEditor of \" The Pictorial Bible,\" etc. 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nThe British History briefly told,\nand a Description of the Ancient Customs, Sports, and Pastimes of the\nEnglish. Embellished with Portraits of the Sovereigns of England in\ntheir proper Costumes, and 18 other Engravings. 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nChit-chat;\nOr, Short Tales in Short Words. By the author of \"Always\nHappy.\" New Edition. With Eight Engravings. Price 2s. 6c?. cloth,\n3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nConversations on the Life of Jesus Christ.\nBy a Mother. With 12 Engravings. 2s.6c?. plain; 3s. 6c?. coloured.\nCosmorama.\nThe Manners, Customs, and Costumes of all Nations of the World\ndescribed. By J. Aspin. With numerous Illustrations. 3s. 6d. plain;\nand 4s. 6c?. coloured.\nEasy Lessons;\nOr, Leading-Strings to Knowledge. New Edition, with 8 Engravings.\n2s. 6c?. plain; 3s. Gd. coloured, gilt edges.\nKey to Knowledge;\nOr, Things in Common Use simply and shortly explained. By a\nMother, Author of \" Always Happy,\" etc. Thirteenth Edition. With\nSixty Illustrations. 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nFacts to correct Fancies;\nOr, Short Narratives compiled from the Biography of Remarkable\nWomen. By a Mother. WithEngravings, 3s.6c?. plain; 4s.6c?. coloured. \u25a0\n30\nNEW AND INTERESTING WORKS\nFruits of Enterprise;\nExhibited in the Travels of Belzoni in Egypt and Nubia. Fourteenth\nEdition, with six Engravings by Birket Foster. Price 3s. cloth.\nThe Garden;\nOr, Frederick's Monthly Instructions for the Management and Formation of a Flower Garden. Fourth Edition. With Engravings by\nSowerby. 3s. 6c?. plain; or 6s. with the Flowers coloured.\nHow to be Happy;\nOr, Fairy Gifts: to which is added a Selection of Moral Allegories.\nWith Steel Engravings. Price 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nInfantine Knowledge.\nA Spelling and Reading Book, on a Popular Plan. With numerous\nEngravings. Tenth Edition. 2s. 6c?. plain; 3s. Gd. coloured, gilt edges.\nThe Ladder to Learning.\nA Collection of Fables, arranged progressively in words of One, Two,\nand Three Syllables. Edited by Mrs. Trimmer. With 79 Cuts. Nineteenth Edition. 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nLittle Lessons for Little Learners.\nIn Words of One Syllable. By Mrs. Barwell. Tenth Edition,\nwith numerous Illustrations. 2s. 6c?. plain; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nThe Little Reader.\nA Progressive Step to Knowledge. Fourth Edition with sixteen Plates.\nPrice 2s. 6c?. cloth.\nMamma's Lessons.\nFor her Little Boys and Girls. Thirteenth Edition, with eight Engravings. Price 2s. Gd. cloth; 3s. 6c?. coloured, gilt edges.\nThe Mine;\nOr, Subterranean Wonders. An Account of the Operations of the\nMiner and the Products of his Labours. By the late Rev. Isaac Taylor.\nSixth Edition, with numerous additions by Mrs. Loudon. 45 Woodcuts\nand 16 Steel Engravings. 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nRhoda;\nOr, The Excellence of Charity. Fourth Edition. With Blustrations.\n16mo, 2s. cloth.\nThe Rival Crusoes,\nAnd other Tales.. By Agnes Strickland, author of \"The Queens\nof England.\" Sixth Edition. 18mo, price 2s. cloth. PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\n31\nShort Tales.\nWritten for Children. ByDAMETRUELOVE. 20 Engravings. 3s. 6c?. cloth.\nThe Students;\nOr, Biographies of the Grecian Philosophers. 12mo, price 2s. 6c?. cloth.\nStories of Edward and his little Friends.\nWith 12 Illustrations. Second Edition. 3s. 6c?. plain; 4s. 6c?. coloured.\nSunday Lessons for little Children.\nBy Mrs. Barwell. Third Edition. 2s. 6c\/. plain; 3s. coloured.\nThe Grateful Sparrow.\nA True Story, with Frontispiece. Fifth Edition. Price 6c?. sewed.\nBY THE SAME AUTHOR.\nHow I Became a Governess.\nThird Edition. With Frontispiece. Price 2s. cloth, 2s. 6cf. gilt edges.\nDicky Birds.\nA True Story. Third Edition. With Frontispiece. Price 6c?.\nDissections for Young Children;\nIn a neat box. Price 5s. each.\n1. Scenes from the Lives of Joseph and Moses.\n2. Scenes from the History of Oor Saviour.\n3. Old Mother Hcbbard and her Dog.\n4. Life and Death of Cock Robin.\nONE SHILLING AND SIXPENCE EACH, CLOTH.\nTRIMMER'S (MRS.) OLD TESTAMENT LESSONS. With 40\nEngravings.\nTRIMMER'S (MRS.) NEW TESTAMENT LESSONS. With 40\nEngravings.\nONE SHILLING EACH. CLOTH.\nTHE DAISY, with Thirty Wood\nEngravings. (Is. 6c?. coloured.')\nPRINCE LEE BOO.\nTHE COWSLIP, with Thirty Engravings. (Is. 6c?. coloured.')\nTHE CHILD'S DUTY.\nDURABLE BOOKS FOR SUNDAY READINC.\nIllustrated by J. Gilbert. Printed on linen.\nPrice Gd. each.\nSCENES FROM THE LIVES OF JOSEPH AND MOSES.\nSCENES FROM THE LIFE OF OUR SAVIOUR.\napnp\" 32\nWORKS PUBLISHED BY GRIFFITH AND FARRAN.\nDURABLE NURSERY BOOKS,\nMOUNTED ON CLOTH WITH COLOURED PLATES,\nONE SHILLING EACH.\n1 Alphabet of Goody Two-Shoes.\n2 Cinderella.\n3 Cock Robin.\n4 Courtship of Jenny Wren.\n5 Dame Trot and her Cat.\n6 History of an Apple Pie.\n7 House that Jack built.\n8 Little Rhymes for Little Folks.\n9 Mother Hubbard.\n10 Monkey's Frolic.\n11 Old Woman and her Pig.\n12 Puss in Boots.\n13 Tommy Trip's Museum of Birds,\nPartL\n14 Part II.\nBY THOMAS DARNELL.\nPARSING SIMPLIFIED: An Introduction and Companion to all\nGrammars; consisting of Short and Easy Rules (with Parsing\nLessons to each) whereby young Students may, in a short time, be\ngradually led through a knowledge of the several Elementary Parts\nof Speech to a thorough comprehension of the grammatical construction of the most complex sentences of our ordinary Authors,\neither in Prose or Poetry, by Thomas Darnell. Price Is. cloth.\nCEORGE DARNELL'S EDUCATIONAL WORKS.\nThe attention of all interested in the subject of Education is invited to\nthese Works, now in extensive use throughout the Kingdom, prepared by\nMr. George Darnell, a Schoolmaster of many years' experience.\n1. COPY BOOKS.\u2014A short and certain road to a Good Hand\nwriting, gradually advancing from the Simple Stroke to a superior\nSmall-hand.\nLarge Post, Sixteen Numbers, 6d. each.\nFoolscap, Twenty Numbers, to which are added Three Supplementary\nNumbers of Angular Writing for Ladies, and One of Ornamental Hands,\nPrice 3d. each.\n*** This series may also be had on very superior paper, marble covers, 4d. each.\n\" For teaching writing I would recommend the use of Darnell's Copy Books. I have\nnoticed a marked improvement wherever they have been used.\"\u2014Report of Mr. Maye\n{National Society's Organizer of Schools) to tlie Worcester Diocesan Board of Education.\n2. GRAMMAR, made intelligible to Children, price Is. cloth.\n3. ARITHMETIC, made intelligible to Children, price Is. 6d. cloth.\n*** Key to Parts 2 and 3, price Is. cloth.\n4. READING, a Short and Certain Road to, price 6d. cloth.\nGRIFFITH AND FARRAN, CORNER OF ST. PAUL'S CHURCHYARD.\nVFERTHEIMEK AND CO., CIRCUS PLACE FIKSBURT CIRCUS. ","type":"literal","lang":"en"},{"value":"Includes index.
Other Copies: http:\/\/www.worldcat.org\/oclc\/14973438","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/www.europeana.eu\/schemas\/edm\/hasType":[{"value":"Books","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/identifier":[{"value":"BV2500 .W7","type":"literal","lang":"en"},{"value":"I-0264","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/www.europeana.eu\/schemas\/edm\/isShownAt":[{"value":"10.14288\/1.0222153","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/language":[{"value":"English","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/www.europeana.eu\/schemas\/edm\/provider":[{"value":"Vancouver : University of British Columbia Library","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/publisher":[{"value":"London : Griffith and Farran","type":"literal","lang":"en"},{"value":"London : Clay, Son, and Taylor","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/rights":[{"value":"Images provided for research and reference use only. For permission to publish, copy, or otherwise distribute these images please contact digital.initiatives@ubc.ca.","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/source":[{"value":"Original Format: University of British Columbia. Library. Rare Books and Special Collections. BV2500 .W7","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/subject":[{"value":"Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts (Great Britain)","type":"literal","lang":"en"},{"value":"Church of England--Missions","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/title":[{"value":"Work in the colonies : some account of the missionary operations of the Church of England in connexion with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts","type":"literal","lang":"en"}],"http:\/\/purl.org\/dc\/terms\/type":[{"value":"Text","type":"literal","lang":"en"}]}}